The Second Term Trilogy

THE

WARNING

A Novel of America in the Last Days

John Price

CHRISTIAN HOUSE PUBLISHING, INC.

THE WARNING is Book Two of a trilogy of novels arising from events that may occur in the second term of an American President based on Biblical prophecy.

THE WARNING

A NOVEL OF AMERICA IN THE LAST DAYS

Copyright 2013 © by John Price

This book is a novel, a work of fiction. Any similarity or resemblance of the characters depicted in this book to actual persons, living or dead, is coincidental. Names, characters, places and incidents depicted in this novel are devised and used fictitiously.

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without the prior written consent of the author or Christian House Publishing, Inc.

www.endofamericabook.com

Library of Congress Control Number –

Price, John

THE WARNING

A Novel of America in the Last Days

ISBN-13: 978-0-9840771-5-1 (Amazon)

ISBN-13: 978-0-9840771-6-8 (Kindle)

Printed in the United States of America

TABLE OF CONTENTS

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

37

38

39

40

41

42

43

44

45

46

47

48

49

50

51

52

53

54

55

56

57

58

59

60

61

62

63

64

65

66

67

68

69

70

71

72

73

74

75

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

EXCERPT

from

THE END OF AMERICA

“I’ve got something to say. Is anybody listening?

I’ve a warning to post. Will anyone notice?

It’s hopeless! Their ears are stuffed with wax—

deaf as a post, blind as a bat.

It’s hopeless! They’ve tuned out GOD.

They don’t want to hear from me.

But I’m bursting with the wrath of GOD.

I can’t hold it in much longer.”

(Jeremiah 6:10-11 – The Message)

“For thus saith the LORD of hosts,

the God of Israel;

the daughter of Babylon is

like a threshing floor,

it is time to thresh her: yet a little while,

and the time of her harvest shall come.”

(Jeremiah 51:33 - KJV)

Prologue

December 19th

Between the First Election and the First Inauguration

Of the President

The twelve men who were invited to attend the meeting at Chicago’s O’Hare Airport weren’t told the purpose of the meeting. They didn’t know who else would be present nor what would happen as a result of their conference. Each made his decision to attend solely because United States Senator Charles M. Quarter extended the invitation. Each invited guest was the national chairman or president of a gun rights organization, a veterans association, a Tea Party state group or a national conservative organization.

Charles M. Quarter was one of the few American politicians that any of them thoroughly trusted. He had shown in his service in the United States Senate, representing Nebraska, that he was not only a patriotic American committed to the U.S. Constitution, he was also a man of rare courage. In an age in which elected officials are easily intimidated by the media, or by the Majority Leader or by the President, Senator Quarter couldn’t be moved from his core convictions by anyone. The ultimate demonstration of the character of the man was that he refused to accept any financial contribution from any Political Action Committee, from any person or company doing business with the federal government or any contribution above $500. He announced well in advance that he would keep his promise to only serve two terms in the Senate. He knew of many in Congress who had promised to self-limit their terms in office, but when they neared the end of their promised public service they couldn’t tear themselves away from the mother’s milk of power. Senator Quarter said no.

The meeting was held near the airport in Chicago for security purposes. The airport is the site of over twenty four hundred daily flights from all over the nation and the world. Even if federal government agents had learned in advance of the meeting convened by Senator Quarter, which they did not, they would have been hard pressed to track each of the twelve men, who arrived on various flights and stayed in differing hotels in the area. The eleven invited attendees were only told by Senator Quarter that they were to dress casually and come to the Chuck E’ Cheese restaurant on Marlboro Street west of O’Hare. None were surprised at the location, as they knew after the recent disastrous Presidential election that security could be an issue.

The meeting took place in the room normally reserved for small parties at the pizza and fun restaurant. It had been thoroughly swept for recording or transmitting devices. The Senator confirmed the sweep as he convened the meeting, “Gentlemen, anything we say here will be secure. The room’s been swept by my guys. Men, you’ll never know how much I appreciate your being here. Let me just get right into why we’re here. As you can tell from who’s here, this is a meeting of key Americans. Men who are critical to our nation’s future. I’m not exaggerating when I say that America’s survival as a free Republic rests in your hands.”

Clever rejoinder remarks occurred to more than one attendee, but were quickly discarded, as the somber tone of the meeting didn’t lend itself to frivolity. Senator Quarter, surveying the somber faces of the leaders in front of him, most still reeling from the outcome of the recent presidential election, plunged in, “Men. We’re here today because our country has just elected, as most of you know, a Marxist as its President. If we don’t take the steps that I will shortly outline, we are doomed as a nation.”

No one said a word. No one disputed the Senator’s words. Each man knew that the Senator’s description of the President-elect was accurate.

“I know that many of you have been concerned about the nature and character of the man whom we have just elected. I know from speaking with all of you that you are well aware of his Communist background and training. After all, a few isolated facts did leak out in his campaign, though they were not widely reported in any meaningful sense. I can assure you that anything that you may have heard pales in significance to the actual facts.

“Here’s what’s going to happen in the four years after the President is sworn in to office for his first term this coming January. He’ll hire a staff who are also Marxist, or married to Communists or the children of Communists. Their goal in the next four years will be to keep the economy in negative territory. No real improvement in employment, in fact, they will repress actions leading to any significant increase in new jobs. Spend and tax, tax and spend. Take off from the mess left by the outgoing administration. Continue to bail out the major banks. Take over the auto industry, the college loan business, large insurance companies. Add as much federal debt as possible.”

The head of the nation’s leading pro-family organization asked, “Senator. I don’t dispute what you’re saying, but won’t that lead to a dismal first term job performance and lead to the President losing the campaign for his second term?”

“Good question, David. I haven’t come yet to what the President will do on the political side in order to guarantee re-election in four years. As I said, he will actively keep the economy weak so that in his second term he can accomplish his Marxist goals of wrecking the world’s largest capitalistic system. But to get to that second term, as you noted, he has to be re-elected. To insure four more years he will actively build the most formidable get out the vote effort in the nation’s history. He will raise at least a billion spent this year, dollars, much of which will not be reported nor ever tracked. He will buy with bribes elected officials in key voter registration and election offices across the country, in both parties. They will juggle the vote next time so that in some precincts the vote will be at or near 100% for the President.”

“Senator, even the Russians don’t go that far.”

“Just wait. You’ll see. The media, which is largely Marxist also, will slant its coverage of the campaign to label the opponent of the President as either stupid, as they did to Dan Quayle and Sarah Palin, or as rich and uncaring. No meaningful criticism of the President will be reported by the mainstream media. The mainstream media’ll call the election early, declare the matter over and not report any vote fraud allegations later as they emerge following the election.”

“Senator,” asked a gun rights leader, “We know that the President-elect has a record of opposition to gun rights and the Second Amendment. When do you expect him to start the push to register, prohibit and take away our guns?”

“Not in the first term, of course. But soon after his re-election he will latch onto any shooting of a public figure or any widely reported mass killing as a pretext to register and then dis-arm the nation. It happened in Australia. It can happen here, too.”

The Missouri Tea Party chairman said, “Senator, none of this surprises any of us, of course. We knew what was coming. We tried to warn folks, but….but what do you propose we do about it? He’s the President….or he will be in about a month.”

“Bob”, the Senator responded, “if the only purpose of this meeting was to warn you about what’s coming, I could have done that in a long memo. We’re here today to consider, and I hope, to adopt, an action plan. I’ve just outlined what will happen in his first term…..Oh, I left out a couple of other things that we can expect in the first term. They’ll pass a law to take over the health care industry. Hilde Calhoun couldn’t get the job done, but they will. That’ll be safe to do in the first term because they won’t make it effective until the second term. Voters will think they’re getting something from the government. They’ll pass out food stamps like confetti, give away cell phones and increase the number of people on welfare. All of these giveaways will add to the votes cast for his second four years.

“OK, back to the action plan. The action plan is not about how to raise money and get out the vote and win a future election, because they will never, ever allow that happen. There will never, unless this action plan works, ever again be a free election in America after the next presidential election. The President was quite serious when he said that someday the nation will have a civilian defense force as well funded and well-armed as the military. He’ll staff up DHS or a similar agency, arm them and authorize them to have arrest powers. In his second term he will get a law passed to criminalize ‘hate speech’ and take away ‘hate weapons’. This will eventually stir up Americans who own guns. Once the facts eventually come out revealing his true past or his administration’s serial abuses of power, he’ll need to change the subject. To do that most effectively, I expect he will stage a Reichstag fire type of false or black flag event. It will look like its coming from conservatives or Tea Party people….or even religious Americans, but it will really be government agents behind the shootings or bombings and killings.”

With a quizzical look, Bob replied, “Senator Quarter, I think I know the purpose of a false flag event like you’re describing, but what do you see happening as a result?”

“The federal government will use the crisis to round up anyone who remotely opposes the President. Many will be imprisoned for ‘re-education’. Many will be eliminated. How do I know these things? It’s not just my sources deep in the government, but also my knowledge of the history of Marxist takeovers. This is what they do. They eliminate their opposition -usually with a bullet. Look at Russia, China, Cambodia, Estonia. What will happen in America will not differ markedly from what has happened at the bloody hands of Marxists in the past.”

“OK, Senator,” the President of a national veterans association asked, “Let’s say we agree with everything you’ve just said. All of it. Tell us….what is the action plan? What are we going to do? We can’t let this joker, excuse me, this man we just elected President destroy our country.”

“Agreed….Here’s the action plan. It has very little to do with guns. They’ll ban guns. We all know that. They’ll register gun owners so they can take away our guns, but with over two hundred million guns in the country, there will still be plenty of guns. It’s the use of those guns that’s the key. Mark my words. Not in the first term, but in the second term we will witness armed resistance in this country. There’ll be bloody violence in the streets if his misdeeds in office lead to anything close to an impeachment effort. But, we can discuss the use of firearms later. I’ve called you here today to share the most important thing I could possibly share to help us get our country back when it’s imploding in his second term. Communication -- the ‘C Word’. With it we can prevail, without it we’re sunk.”

“Huh? What am I missing Senator?

“Under the Patriot Act and other laws, including whatever Executive Orders may be handed down, we will not be able to communicate with other Americans by telephone, nor by mail nor by e-mail. All such forms of communication are either now being monitored and recorded under the Patriot Act or will be in the future. Consequently, any effort to organize even a four player poker game will be detected and will lead to whatever the feds want to do about it. Arrest the persons who send the communication….arrest the recipients….even arrest the landlady of the boarding house where the game was to be held. I jest, but recall that America hung from the neck the lady who ran the boarding house where John Wilkes Booth and his conspirators were said to have met.

“Since firearms will still be available, even after they pass laws to take them away and in that there are uncounted numbers of Americans who would be willing to take up those arms to take back their country, as I said, the one thing we lack is the ability to communicate. If we can’t circulate our plans for armed resistance, then we will be picked off and arrested, if not outright killed. Look at the history of warfare. Secret codes have been around for centuries. I’m distributing to each of you an advanced digital security device. Essentially, you plug the device into your PC. It will automatically encode your e-mail to any of us. When you first open the device it will instruct you on how the code works then it will be irreversibly erased. After that any one of us will be able to send encoded messages to any of the twelve.”

“Senator, can’t the federal government crack open any encryption?”

“These devices use chaos based encryption with nonlinear time delays. These are actually prototype devices from a government program that was never approved because of budget cuts. An insider who loves his country saved them from destruction and made them available to me. Using the device decryption would normally take about ten minutes for one page of text. Without the device it would take a top NSA cryptographer over a month to crack the same page. This gear is beyond state of the art.”

“But, Senator, what if one of these devices falls into the wrong hands? That could be a….”

“Not to worry. Without getting too technical, if the device is not used by one of us, it self-destructs. It melts. No one could obtain anything from it, once it’s destroyed. But once you have received and decoded tactical plans for armed resistance you will be able to pass the plans on to any other number of resisters. As I said earlier, with this means of communication we can prevail….we will be able to take our country back, when the time is right, once enough Americans understand what’s happened to America. We’ll be up against the armed might of the world’s strongest nation. It will be no small task, but we will have to do what we will have to do. God bless our country. Enjoy your pizza, gentlemen.”

I.

AMERICANS

DISCOVER

THAT

THEIR COUNTRY

HAS BEEN TAKEN OVER

BY

MARXISTS

1

OVAL OFFICE - WHITE HOUSE

Vice President Hilde Calhoun felt like a school child summoned to the principal’s office. How long now, she wondered, had the President made her sit in his Oval Office? By herself, twiddling her thumbs. Where was he, anyway? What does he expect me to do, wait all day? If he thinks he can intimidate me by making me just sit here, well, then….maybe he’s right. Wilbur told Hilde that he thought the President had found out what Wilbur did to try to convince the Commandant to use the Marines to remove the President from office. If he knows, Hilde thought, I’m done. But the Commandant’s dead, apparently at his own hand, so how could the President know anything about what Wilbur did….or tried to do? Come on, how long….

Hilde’s increasingly dark thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the President as swept into his office looking none too pleased. He stopped in front of his historic oak desk, immediately in front of the Vice President, gripping a document in his clenched fist.

“Hilde….I trusted you. I trusted Wilbur….well….most of the time I trusted Wilbur.”

“As well you should, Mr. President. Who could have been more loyal than we’ve been? Wilbur spoke at the national convention, he campaigned in the battleground states for you. What else could you have asked us to do that we didn’t do?”

Angry and through clenched teeth the President snapped back, “Well, Hilde, for starters you could have let me keep my job, without trying to get the Marines to remove me from this office. Was that too much to ask?”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about. Those rumors were all thoroughly investigated and found to be….”

“Hilde….don’t….lie….to….me. Not here. Not in this office.”

The President then thrust the crumpled document he had carried in with him in Hilde Calhoun’s face. “Read this suicide note from your Commandant buddy. At least he had the good sense to know that Wilbur’s insane plot to take me out of office would have ripped this country apart. I never liked the Commandant, nor most of the big brass boys for that matter, but I think a lot more of him now that….”

“Now that….he’s dead? Of course, now you admire him….but I’m not about to be railroaded out of office, since that’s obviously where you’re headed with this, based on some faked suicide note. Who knows which one of your spooks from any number of agencies created whatever you have in your hand?”

“Nice try, Hilde. Didn’t you wonder why Wilbur wouldn’t take your several cell calls over the last hour? He was being interviewed by the FBI. After flopping around at first, and then blaming the Commandant, then attacking me, he finally threw you to the wolves. He’s admitted it all. He confirmed everything in the Commandant’s final words to the world….It’s over, Hilde….over. Don’t believe me?....Call Wilbur, he’ll take your call now.”

“I don’t….he wouldn’t….what….”

“Splutter all you want, but it comes down to this. Resign or I’ll have you impeached. You, of all people, know how many votes I’ve got in both Houses of Congress. I can have the articles of impeachment drafted, adopted by the House and passed by the Senate in two weeks, maybe less. You know I can….and, Hilde, you know that I will.”

Hilde stood up, stumbled slightly and quickly stepped out of the Oval Office to call her husband’s cell phone. A blubbering, tearful Wilbur admitted to his Vice-Presidential wife that he had just moments before confessed their joint role in what would have been America’s first coup d’état. But, he told his enraged wife that he only did it for two reasons. First, he said he didn’t want them to be the first couple in America in which both were impeached by Congress. Secondly, he said he had a full, unlimited pardon from the President that the Calhouns will never be charged with any crimes.

“That’s just dandy, Wilbur, just terrific! You met with the Commandant to hatch your plot without my permission, and now you’ve sold me out of my job, without asking me, and all you got was a stupid pardon. Did you even bother to think I might be interested in what you were doing? You’re totally hopeless, Wilbur….I could….I’ll….You’ll hear from Winston. I meant it before, and now you’ve finally done it. Winston can work out the details with whichever lawyer you hire, but….I’m….finally….done.”

The evening media interrupted their news coverage to announce that the Vice President had resigned her office earlier in the day, announcing irreconcilable problems with the former President from whom she would be seeking a divorce. White House unnamed sources were quoted as saying that the Vice President was so distraught over the family dissolution that she could no longer perform her official duties. Several bloggers and a few columnists raised questions about the cover story for her resignation, but, as they had no other sources to quote, the story soon died. The immediate former Vice President, famous for not watching what he said, was nominated by the President under the Twenty-Fifth Amendment, to return to his office, with the agreement that he would give no speeches or media interviews. Both Houses of the Congress swiftly confirmed the nomination of one of their own. Hilde and Wilbur were quietly divorced.

2

Madison for Governor Campaign Headquarters

Austin, Texas

John and Debbie had been preparing for this special day for several weeks. At first John was more than reluctant to run. But, the overwhelming support of his friends, fellow Texas Tea Party members and their two children ultimately convinced John and Debbie Madison to go for it, to run for Governor of Texas. A poll paid for by a supporter showed that John Madison was the state’s most popular and recognized public figure. In a head on paper race for Governor with the State’s Attorney General, the only other candidate being seriously discussed, John led by more than ten points.

John’s floated suggestion that he might become a candidate for Governor of Texas in order to lead the State out of the Union had captured national attention. An earlier Texas Governor had first brought up the idea of a re-created Republic of Texas, but later under media pressure, he had disavowed his own idea. John Madison’s recent experience with arrest and imprisonment by the federal government convinced most Texans that, if elected, he would be serious about leading the State to withdraw from the Union and that he would actually take steps to make it happen. The poll showed that a majority of Texans saw John Madison’s legal ordeal as persecution by the federal government solely because of his strong conservative beliefs.

John and Debbie had no doubt that they were on to something when they drove up to their campaign headquarters on the morning of John’s announcement. Seven satellite trucks were jammed into the block in front of their newly-painted and festooned campaign offices on 11th Street near the Texas State Capitol. Both knew that John was about to receive star treatment by the nation’s mainstream media. Strung across the front of the rented offices was a huge red, white and blue banner, with a large Texas star on each end, proclaiming:

JOHN MADISON FOR GOVERNOR

RESTORE THE REPUBLIC OF TEXAS

John and Debbie walked onto the platform erected in front of their campaign headquarters where they were greeted by several hundred supporters, waving signs and shouting encouragement. “Eeehaw! Madison for Governor! Go, John, Go! Go, John, Go! Restore the Republic! Get Texas out…Now!” John and Debbie smiled and waved….and….they worried, as they knew some of what they were getting themselves into. The Madisons had earlier decided that their children should not attend the announcement, as their son Jack was rumored to be likely to be indicted for alleged hate crimes, made in a sermon supporting traditional marriage. Continuing to smile and wave, John was finally able to calm the crowd so he could make his announcement statement. The time had finally arrived for John Madison to declare his official candidacy for the highest job in Texas. He planned to mention that Texas was the 14th largest economy in the world, that Texas had its own long-term oil supply and that the Texas National Guard was manned by over 25,000 Guardsmen. In calling for a separate Republic, he would also become the first Texan in history to declare that, if elected, he would move to withdraw his state from the union of the United States of America. History was being made on this sunny day in Austin, Texas.

3

Oval Office – White House

Vivian Higgins raced down the hall of the West Wing, flew past the Secret Service Agent posted at the door to the Oval Office and pushed open the office’s curved door without being announced. As the President’s Chief Domestic Policy Advisor, she was the only staff member who could get away with such an injudicious entrance. The President, who was reading a memo from Speaker Pelham, snapped his head up to see who had burst into the room without even a knock, let alone a phone alert.

Once he saw that it was Vivian he smiled broadly, knowing that even if he asked her to be more respectful of his official space, it wouldn’t do any good. They went too far back to the days when neither had any money, nor much power, just a common desire to radically transform their country. Both knew that the President was sitting in this august office only because Vivian, who was then working for the mayor of their city, had taken him under her wing. Vivian had been introduced to the young community activist by his fiancée, a friend of Vivian’s. Impressed by his good looks and his hyper-liberal ideas, which matched those of Vivian perfectly, she quickly introduced him to the members of the establishment in their city. The rest, as they both had frequently observed since, was definitely history.

The President couldn’t recall ever seeing his Chief Domestic Policy Advisor so excited. “Whoa, Vivian, slow up. Come over and sit down. This must be big. You look like you just had a visit from the balloon and cardboard check team from Publishers’ Sweepstakes!”

“Mr. President, this is much bigger than just money, even lots of money. We just hit the jackpot of all domestic policy jackpots!”

“What? What is it?”

“I just got a call from our inside source over at the Clerk’s office of the Supreme Court. There’s an opinion coming down sometime this afternoon. You are going to like it….in fact, you’re gonna love it.”

“Are you going to make me guess? Or do I have to wait for….”

“No….sorry….The Court’s upholding the contraception rule for religious institutions. Now you know why I’m so excited!”

“Wow…..wow….great!” the President beamed. “We won another big one! That’s really good news, Vivian. What was the vote? Not that it makes any difference, of course. A win is a win.”

“It will be five-four, the same as the opinion upholding the McAlister Act. Your friend, Justice Newton, came through again, as I knew she would.”

“You were more confident in Sheila than I was. There wasn’t any doubt how she would vote on McAlister. That was a given, based on her past views and writings. But as a Catholic, she could have gone the other way on the contraception order. I’ll admit to having been a touch concerned, so this is truly, really, good news.”

“Mr. President, today’s opinion by the Supreme Court will ensure your place in history.” Vivian insisted on referring to her longtime friend by his formal title when they were working in the Oval Office, but she reverted to his given name when she was with the President and the First Lady at the social events they attended together on a frequent basis.

“It’s a solid victory, but I don’t think I’d go that far, Vivian.”

“With all due respect, sir, it’s not today’s opinion that will guarantee your place in history on the side of women’s reproductive rights. It’s what we can do now that your contraception-coverage order for all employers has been upheld. Now we go to plan B, no pun intended, of course.”

“That’s a good one, Vivian. I assume you mean your proposal to mandate that all employers, including religious institutions, provide insurance covering 100% of the cost of abortions….now that the contraception coverage rule has passed Constitutional muster?”

“The very same, Mr. President. The Court’s language today, I’m told by my source, will affirm the right of the Chief Executive to compel public and private institutions, all of them, to provide contraceptives, morning-after pills, abortifacients, you name it, to all of their employees. Given the Court’s ruling, we’re just one step away from requiring the same institutions, including businesses, churches, all employers, to provide abortion coverage – free, of course.”

“And that one step to which you’re referring, Vivian, is for me to cancel my Executive Order that the House required to get health care passed – the Order that said fed funds couldn’t be used to provide abortions. Well, what did they think Planned Parenthood was doing with the $500 million they get in federal funding each year?”

“Yes, that was my most un-favorite of all of this office’s Executive Order’s.”

“Vivian, you know there was no choice, what with that Michigan Congressman holding the bill hostage. Domestic policy shouldn’t be decided by appointees chosen by the Pope located in Europe and accountable to no one. I was elected by the voters to make policy, and I won’t let a European religious leader tell us what we can or can’t do. A red cap shouldn’t trump the votes of the American people. But, thank heaven….sorry for the religious reference….now, I’ve got a choice. Go ahead and send me the draft of the Executive Order revocation – the Order we both hate – and I’ll sign it. I also need your revised draft of our new regulation mandating abortion coverage. Base it on the same language used for contraception coverage, since we know the Court likes that language.”

“On the way, sir. Anything else?”

“Yes. This office still has scars from the Bishops beating up on the White House over the contraception coverage rule. It’s payback time for the Bishops and also the fundamentalists and the conservative Jewish leaders who joined the Bishops. Can you give me some appropriate language for the speech announcing mandated abortion coverage? And, oh yes, tell scheduling that I want to officially announce the new mandated abortion reg in Manhattan at the Margaret Sanger Birth Control Clinic. Look it up….it’s a designated national historic landmark.”

4

DALLAS, TEXAS

Pastor Jack Madison was worried. As a pastor and a Christian he knew that he shouldn’t worry. He’d even given a sermon last year that he entitled ‘Is Worry Actually Atheism?’. He knew that the Lord had everything under control and that no weapon formed against him could prevail long term. He also knew that sometimes it was His divine plan that His children endure persecution for a myriad of reasons. He also knew that His Word confirmed that persecution ultimately brought about positive things in God’s children and would all be worked together for good.

Nevertheless, he thought, knowing all that, being fully convinced of these truths, he was still worried. His wife, Allison, who knew him better than any human, had double–kissed him this morning as he left for the church, saying “Jack, I can tell you’re concerned about being indicted for hate speech. It’ll be okay. If they come after you, they’re really attacking our Lord, and He’ll protect you….even if you’re in jail.”

As soon as Jack said, “Thanks a lot, Allie, for the encouragement. I’ve visited a federal prison, remember, it’s not a pleasant place”, he regretted his response as not being very Godly or loving. He needed to call and apologize, but maybe he’d let her simmer down a little. He’d hurt her and he needed to make it right….in just a few minutes. Unfortunately, he didn’t have the luxury of the extra time, as his assistant buzzed his phone with the message he didn’t want to hear.

“Pastor, I have three federal agents here to see you. Two from the FBI and one from the Department of Homeland Security. Is this a good time for you to see them?”

A good time for me to see them? Was there ever a good time? Jack had been expecting this, ever since the thirty or so green-shirted Civilian Conservation Corps Conservators visited his Sunday morning worship services about a month before. In his sermon he strongly defended the traditional Biblical view of marriage, as an institution created by God. The local Dallas newspaper printed an article the prior week claiming that an inside source at the Department of Justice confirmed that Pastor Jack Madison was about to be indicted for hate speech. Not a good sign. Now that the feds were at his door early on a Monday morning, he knew there was no doubt what was about to happen. He was about to feel cold metal or plastic flexi-cuffs on his wrists.

As Jack stood to greet his three somber-faced, dark-suited visitors, he couldn’t help but recall the last time his office was graced by FBI agents. While his dad was still in prison two agents had called on Jack and tried to get him to pressure his father to take a plea agreement, admit his guilt for his words aimed at the President in the campaign and hopefully get a reduced sentence. Neither Jack nor his father succumbed to the pressure, which Jack was now thinking was probably ‘a God thing’. If his father had ‘copped a plea’ he would still be in prison, instead of his current status as a free man in Tyler, Texas. He had to chuckle to himself as he sat back down at his desk after greeting his official visitors. He was recalling when the Department of Justice dropped charges against his dad after a jury panel ridiculed the government’s case during preliminary jury questioning. Sometimes the good guys win, he thought.

“Gentlemen, what can I do for you,” Jack asked, still smiling slightly from his memory of how his dad’s case was dismissed.

The lead agent, Andy Feltman, flipping his ID credentials back in his pocket, was not amused. “Well, it may seem humorous to you, Pastor Madison, but I can assure you that we are not here on a laughing matter.”

“Oh, I’m sure that’s true, officer. My obvious enjoyment of the moment has nothing to do with your visit, as I’m sure I’m about to learn. I was just remembering the last visit to this office by federal agents. They tried to push me to pressure my dad into a plea bargain. To get him to admit something he didn’t do, so that, in the words of one of your agents, he would someday get to spend time with my children, his grandchildren. I think you all know how that worked out. Remembering that federal fiasco was what brought a smile to my lips. Sorry….Please get on with your….your duties.”

“To use your word, Pastor, it’s our duty today to inform you that you are to appear at the federal court house, on Commerce Street in Dallas, three days from now, on Thursday morning at 9 AM. At that time you will be charged with various federal crimes. You will be arrested and booked at that time as a federal criminal defendant. We’re here today to give you your Miranda rights and to make arrangements for you to surrender peacefully on Thursday morning. Do you have any questions?”

“Well….yes, in fact….I do. My attorney guessed that you would come to this office, the media in tow, arrest me, handcuff me and ‘perp walk’ me out of my church, taking me to jail. Why are you giving me the option to just show up at the federal building?”

“Your attorney’s guess very nearly happened, as I understand it, Pastor. But, sir, just to be frank, somebody in the government, at some level, I don’t have any details on who or what level, decided that it might not look so good for a Pastor to be perp walked out of a church, so the plans were changed at the last minute. Off the record, our regional office much prefers this approach. We know you’re not a flight threat.”

“Gentlemen, I appreciate your kindness. I do. My lawyer and I will be at the federal building Thursday at 9 AM, the Lord willing.”

“Whoa, wait a minute, Pastor….what does that mean? The Lord what? Is that some kind of code? Are you showing up or….”

“Agent Feltman, Christians use that phrase routinely when we talk about the future. My plan is to be at the federal building in three days, just as you requested; or demanded or whatever. The phrase, ‘the Lord willing’ simply means I know that I can make all the plans I want to make, but as scripture says, the Lord directs my steps.”

“So you’re not saying you may later get some divine inspiration to fly to Mexico or Belize or…..”

“Of course not. We’ll be there Thursday.” What Jack Madison didn’t know when he made his promise was that someone in the federal government, upon learning that no pastor perp walk was going to take place, changed the plan.

5

17 W. 16th St., Manhattan

New York City

The Margaret Sanger Birth Control Clinical Research Bureau operated out of a three-story brick townhouse located at 17 West 16th Street in New York City for forty years, until 1973. Twenty years later, in 1993, Congress designated it a national historic site. Margaret Sanger advocated the use of birth control, in part, in order to control the number of children born to racial groups she considered inferior or “unfit.” She was an early supporter of Eugenics, a policy under which African-Americans and others considered “unfit” or “feeble-minded” were encouraged to abort their children. It was this location at which the President announced his new policy on mandated abortion coverage under the nation’s health care laws. He was joined on the stage erected in front of the Manhattan townhouse by leaders of several women’s reproductive rights organizations, as well as four female United States Senators known for their outspoken support of the abortion movement.

“Ladies and gentlemen, and my fellow Americans, we are gathered at this historic site today, not only to honor Margaret Sanger for her pioneering work on behalf of women’s health, but also to announce a new breakthrough in women’s health coverage in America. Today I am pleased to announce that I will sign an Executive Order, here at this hallowed location, reversing an Executive Order which many construed as being against women’s health, an Executive Order that was compelled by the House, as many will recall. As we all know, our Supreme Court has now upheld the right of the federal government to require all employers to provide contraception coverage to America’s women. The obvious next step is to ensure that America’s women will now be provided full abortion coverage for unwanted pregnancies or for any other reason. That coverage, following the Supreme Court’s precedent, and under my new regulation announced here today, will be provided by all of our nation’s employers, including its religious employers and their insurance providers, by federal mandate.

“When the initial contraception coverage mandate was issued, there were some in the religious community, including many Catholic Bishops, and others, who opposed my efforts to protect women who needed contraception coverage. That is now settled law. Based on that past history of political partisanship, which has no place in the Church, I might add, I expect more of the same opposition by religious organizations against this new policy, this expanded right for women to be able to control their own bodies.

“Let me just say this to America about the religious organizations which I expect to assail our policy. We should not forget that domestic policy in this country is set by the people who elect those of us who hold public office, not by appointed religious leaders. In America we have the right to worship inside the church, mosque or synagogue, but we don’t have the right to tell others what to do outside of those religious buildings. Anyone who thinks otherwise is out of step with this Administration and we won’t abide such thinking. Not on my watch.”

Within forty-eight hours, several lawsuits had been filed challenging the President’s newly announced abortion coverage mandate. None of the law firms preparing and filing their briefs, however, gave their clients any hope that the Supreme Court would reverse the President’s mandate requiring religious institutions to provide abortion coverage to their employees. Thus, America entered a new era of denial of religious rights, promulgated by the executive branch, ignored by the legislative branch and affirmed by the judicial branch; all very legal and all very wrong.

6

Home of John and Debbie Madison

Tyler, Texas

It was now three weeks since John Madison’s announcement as a candidate for Governor of the Republic of Texas. The early response to the announcement was overwhelming. The Madisons’ family room table was buried under newspaper and magazine articles sent to them from friends and supporters across the nation, even from around the world. John’s promise to remove Texas from the union captured widespread attention. Their favorite was an article from a newspaper in Japan sent to them by Debbie’s niece who was a missionary outside Tokyo. The paper featured a color front page picture of the couple making their Austin announcement, though the words were in Japanese.

John and Debbie had just finished dinner when the phone call came from Chuck Webster, John’s long-time friend and attorney who had helped him make it through his testimony before the Committee on the Judiciary of the United States Senate. Chuck asked if John and Debbie were available for him to drop over and “chat”. They were. Both liked and admired Chuck, not only for his legal knowledge, but his courage in taking on institutions that abused Christians in the workplace.

Once Chuck Webster had arrived at the Madisons’ home, he wasted no time in telling them why he had dropped by to chat. “Debbie. John. I take no pleasure in what I’m about to share with you….”

“Oh,” Debbie asked, “is everything alright at home? With Dianna?”

“No, it’s nothing like that. I’m here to talk about the two of you…..You probably don’t know it, but I’m quite close to a federal agent with whom I attended college. We played soccer together. He was best man at our wedding. A good guy.”

John inquired, “Do you mind if I ask which agency?”

“I wish I could say, but, as you’ll soon understand, I just can’t divulge where he’s currently working. His offices are in DC. He’s close to the top of his division within his agency. One of only a small handful of law enforcement types at his level in the federal government. That’s really about all I can say. Sorry.”

“Wow, Chuck, you’re making this sound serious. What’s up?”

“Serious is an understatement. My friend was in a room in DC last week when you and your candidacy came up and both were extensively discussed.”

“Got their attention, huh? It’s about time. They certainly got my attention when they arrested me here at my home and then locked me up in a federal pen in Oregon. Hours away from Debbie.”

“Technically, John it wasn’t a penitentiary, it was a minimum security facility. But, we’re digressing. You were mistreated. No question, John, but what the government has in mind for you now is significantly worse than what you were put through then.”

“Worse than arrest and imprisonment? How could that be, Chuck?”

“Try death, John.”

Debbie cried out, “Chuck, what are you saying?”

“Here’s what I learned. My friend has told me that not only were you discussed and your candidacy extensively evaluated, but a solution was agreed to for what they called the Madison Problem.”

“Chuck,” John asked, “Exactly what is the Madison Problem.?”

“The agency’s polling in Texas shows that you will likely win the GOP nomination and be elected Governor of Texas. They also believe that you will be able to persuade both Houses of the Texas Legislature, a majority of the 150 members of the House and the 31 members of the Texas Senate. The agency is certain, within a reasonable degree of political certainty, that is, that Texas, under your leadership, will actively seek to withdraw from the union.”

“So, that’s great news….right, Debbie?….They even know in Washington that I can win this race.”

“John….Stop….You need to hear the rest before you raise your hand to take the oath of office. The people in the room, at the meeting that my friend attended, arrived at a decision. Seceding from the union has a bit of a taint to it, especially in the capital city of that union. South Carolina in December, 1860 withdrew formally from the union, beginning a trend that ended in the Civil War. They’re not going to allow you to lead Texas to secede from the union.”

“Well, then, let them run a candidate for Governor who runs on a platform to keep Texas in the union….then….we’ll see who wins.”

“John. John. Don’t you get it yet? They can’t take a chance of Texas seceding, or even getting close to it, because it will almost certainly lead to a bloody war. Think of a second Civil War. The government in Washington must defend the union, as did Lincoln, and it will do it with all of its massive military resources. The Texas National Guard, John, is no match for….”

“I get that, Chuck, but this isn’t the 1860’s, after all. It’s….”

“John….the agency decided that to keep you from even coming close to leading Texas towards secession that you will be taken out. Their view? The choice is one death….yours….or maybe hundreds of thousands. Look how many died in the Civil War.”

John Madison was quiet, contemplative; then scared; then angry, livid even. “Chuck, I assume that you were sent here by the un-named agency where your buddy works, to try and intimidate me, to scare me. The scared part worked, briefly, but I’m not intimidated….You can tell your friend that I said to tell them to….”

“Wait, John, you haven’t heard it all. I was told that if you’re still a candidate in thirty days, you, and Debbie, will be killed in such a way that it appears to be an accident. These people are good at what they do, John. They know how to remove people from the earth. Did I mention that they are very good at what they do?”

“Debbie? Why Debbie? I’ll fight them forever, but Debbie? I can’t belie….”

“Don’t you think they know that you’ve got more guts than the average gutty guy? I’ve thought about what I was told. I’m sure that the threat to take Debbie’s life was developed because they concluded that without it you would continue as a candidate. They would rather see you withdraw from the race than to have to kill the two of you, but my friend assures me that the decision has been made. It will happen, unless you bow out of the race. You pick the date and the withdrawal words, as long as you do it within the next month.”

Debbie, reaching over and holding John’s hand, said, “Chuck, we value your friendship. We know you came to us to try and save us from harm. Thanks so much, Chuck….Is there anything else you haven’t told us?

“One more thing….Kind of important….My friend was indescribably upset to learn that his government, the institution he has served for over twenty five years, planned to kill Americans. No charges. No judge. No jury. Just death. Next month, about the time you withdraw as a candidate, which I’m sure you will do, he’s going to take early retirement. He won’t be a part of any government that plans to take out its own people. So, there are still some good people in DC, I just don’t know how many, any more.”

7

UNITED STATES SUPREME COURT

WASHINGTON, DC

In 2005 a large piece of marble weighing approximately 172 pounds fell four stories from the west façade of the Supreme Court building. The stone had been part of the parapet above the word "under" in the phrase "EQUAL JUSTICE UNDER LAW" engraved on the front of the building facing the U.S. Capitol. (CNN, 11/28/05)

Today’s joint news conference by Justices Scanlon and Thomson similarly sent shock waves through the Supreme Court building, official Washington and eventually the world. The two robed Justices were seated in the Court’s august Courtroom, but not behind the bench they normally occupied. A table used by Counsel appearing before the Court was moved to the center of the room. Behind the table were two chairs, leaving sufficient room in front of the table for the assembled media, who had been told to expect a major announcement. Indeed it was.

Justice Scanlon cleared his throat, indicating he was about to begin. The CBS reporter who covered the high Court leaned over to her counterpart with CNN and whispered, “What the heck is this, anyway? They’re not up behind their bench. There’s no case opinion that’s been handed down, I just checked the docket. No news release. Where are the other Justices? In my thirteen years here I’ve never seen anything like this.”

Scanning the packed chamber, Justice Scanlon swallowed hard then said, “Members of the media, on behalf of Justice Thomson and myself, we want to thank you for coming today to cover our joint statement. We don’t have a written news release as we preferred to hold this matter close to our vests, so to speak, without any pre-leaks…..We’ve asked you to join us today for two reasons. First, we want to add our condolences and expressions of sympathy to the family of Justice Fineberg. She was a fine lady and a diligent Justice who will be sorely missed.”

The CNN reporter leaned back to his CBS friend, quietly saying, “What? The two most conservative Justices brought us in here just to tell us how much they mourn the death of the Court’s most liberal Justice? Sure they do….they miss her like….”

“We know that the re-elected President of the United States will soon name Justice Fineberg’s replacement. We have no illusions as to the political beliefs and predispositions of the new Justice, who will undoubtedly continue Justice Fineberg’s ideological approach to the cases that come before this Court.”

CNN said to ABC, “OK, finally some news. The Justices usually restrict their criticisms of other Justices to written dissents in case opinions, but not in public statements. What are they up to?”

“We likewise are under no delusion that in this President’s second term he will, in addition to naming Justice Fineberg’s replacement, nominate two, possibly three, or maybe even four new Justices, simply as a function of the ages of those of us now serving. The two youngest Justices on this Court are two of the Court’s most liberal members. It is no stretch to conclude that this Court will be 7-2, some would say even 8-1, liberal versus conservative in the very near future. We see that as an ominous development, not just because we tend to be in the conservative wing of the Court, but because for many decades this Court has generally been balanced between liberal and conservative. Now, however, and soon, the Court will no longer enjoy such a balance, as the Court will be re-constructed to lean heavily towards the liberal political philosophy of the occupant of the White House.”

CBS whispered to CNN, “This is unbelievable. Members of the Court never talk like this….at least in public. Something’s up. They’re going to do more than just criticize their fellow Justices.”

CNN replied, “Yeah, but do what?”

Questioning media didn’t have to wait long to find out what Justices Scanlon and Thomson had in mind. Justice Scanlon was known for being much more vocal than Justice Thomson, who rarely spoke from the bench during oral argument of counsel. Justice Scanlon continued his statement, “All of this to say that we, Justice Thomson and I, have arrived at a decision….We are each….tendering….our respective….resignations as Associate Justices of the Supreme Court….effective immediately….that is, today.”

Bedlam quickly ensued in the chambers of the nation’s highest Court, as several of the gathered media ran from the room to make cell calls. Those remaining competed to get the Justices’ attention for their shouted questions. The clamor was so rancorous that the Justices couldn’t make out a single intelligible question.

Justice Thomson, with his deep, sonorous voice boomed into the melee finally managing to restore some semblance of order, “Quiet….Quiet….You’re all going to have to quiet down, so Justice Scanlon can finish our statement. Then….and only then….we’ll try and answer your questions. Alright? Justice Scanlon, please proceed.”

“Justice Thomson and I are fully aware that many Americans will not understand why we would resign from the Court at this time. We’ll briefly summarize the steps that led us to make this decision. First, the Court is about to change, due to age and the other issues I just mentioned. It’s not a question of whether the Court is about to become off-balanced, in our view, to the liberal side, but only when that will occur. The American people made that decision with their recent re-election of the President.

“Secondly, we hasten to note the fact that this Court did not see fit to overrule the law adopted by the legislative branch creating the most massive federal government interference with the private sector ever devised by the mind of man. We speak of the government takeover of the medical industry, fully one-sixth of the nation’s economy. This Court ignored the obvious Constitutional violations in the barely-adopted bill, finding that the new law amounted to a tax, though that word was nowhere used in the bill, and never by the bill’s sponsors, including the White House. Our Chief Justice, whom we hold in high regard, was the deciding vote in upholding this sweeping law. What is the relevance to our decision to step down from the Court? Simply this, if this Court, while generally balanced ideologically, would not stop the headlong march to socialize the American free enterprise system, then with more liberal Justices why would we not expect this Court to put its stamp of judicial approval on virtually anything that this Administration enacts into law, either in Congress or by executive fiat?

“Some will object to our resignation, though it’s obviously our personal right to decide how long we will serve, how long we will continue to fight. Staying on and continuing to fight the battle to maintain what’s left of the American system of checks and balances has only an extremely limited appeal, for the reasons we’ve just stated. Further, for those who would urge us to stay on and fight the culture war, we would conclude that the culture war is over. The recent election confirmed the end of that war, and by this we don’t mean only the re-election of the nation’s historically most politically extreme President. American voters also, by the hundreds of thousands, cast their votes for same sex marriage, as I warned several years ago would occur, voted for the use of previously illegal drugs and in one of the nation’s largest states refused to bar the use of public funds for abortions. It’s over, our fellow Americans. Forty years of aborted Americans, over fifty-seven million of them, is stark proof that the nation will not and never will change this cruel and unusual punishment of the unborn. Again, the American culture war has been lost, and a majority of Americans have made the decision as to the winning side.”

The assembled media, most of whom were themselves liberal and who favored abortion, same sex marriage and the legalization of drugs, were clearly not sympathetic to the words they were hearing. However, it was just as obvious from the spreading smiles across the mass of reporters that they were slowly realizing the enormity of what was just said. Their side had, in fact, won. Finally, the white flag of surrender had been waved by none other than two of the nation’s leading right wing jurists. What a day, what a story to report, many concluded.

The next day the New York Times published an editorial urging the President to nominate self-identified lesbian, gay, bisexual and/or transgender lawyers to all three vacancies on the Court, as a “sure sign that this White House will do whatever it takes to make up for years of bigoted discrimination against our LGBT brothers and sisters.” The Majority Leader of the U. S. Senate responded to the editorial suggestion by promising to “swiftly confirm whomever the President deems fit to serve on the Supreme Court, particularly if the three nominees are all LGBT. It’s time.”

8

Dallas, Texas

Jack Madison’s church followed the southern tradition of a Wednesday night meal and church service. A few years back Jack had suggested that the Wednesday night service be divided between the men and women, with a Bible study course for each, to encourage attendance. His suggestion worked as double the number of Wednesday night attendees showed up for food and scripture. Jack liked to teach the men, when he was in town, and Debbie normally led the women’s study. Tonight’s meal was chicken fried steak, mashed potatoes, green beans, and brownie alamode, routinely the most popular meal.

After dinner, Jack went to the men’s half of the sanctuary that was walled off with movable partitions. As he picked up his Bible and his notes he realized that there was the distinct possibility that this men’s Bible study could be his last for some time, particularly if the courts treat him the same way the feds abused his dad, keeping him in prison, without the benefit of habeas corpus or bail. He planned to teach tonight on facing the Goliaths of life, as it fit well into their study of the life of David. He had written at the end of his notes that he would tell the men that he and Chuck Webster, his lawyer, would be appearing in federal court the next morning and ask for their prayers. He never got a chance to do so.

As Jack approached the small lectern used for the men’s study he looked up with surprise to see the back doors of the room fly open. Several persons wearing vests with large yellow letters proclaiming Federal Marshal burst into the room, walking quickly, almost at a trot, to get to the front of the room, where Jack stood. None of what Jack was seeing made any sense to him, in light of what he’d been told Monday morning by visiting federal agents. What were these people doing in his church? More than that, why were they armed? Why show their weapons in this peaceful setting?

Before Jack could say or do anything he was surrounded by the Marshals, two of whom grabbed his arms, turning them behind his back, then they flexi-cuffed him. The Marshal who appeared to be in charge began to re-read Jack his Miranda rights, which also happened on Monday morning. Jack swallowed, gained his voice and said, “Wait, I’ve already been Mirandized….and….we had an understanding that I would show up tomorrow morning….at the federal court house. What’s this all about? Can’t the government keep its word?” Several of the men, the ones seated closest to the front of the room, stood and walked towards their Pastor, with obvious concern on their faces for his well-being.

The Marshals, upon seeing the men approaching, stepped in front of Jack, holding up their hands and forcefully saying, “Stop….right there….stop….this is none of your business.”

The largest man in the room, a former NFL player who had been saved in Jack’s church, didn’t heed the Marshal’s warnings, pushing himself up against the lead Marshal who had Mirandized his pastor. He looked down on the Marshal and said, “I want to know what you think you’re doing in our church to our pastor?”

The outsized Marshal, intimidated by the bulk of the man pressing on his officially vested chest, tried to level the field by pulling a revolver from his hip holster and sticking it up in the former football player’s face, saying, “Get back….get back now….or I WILL have to shoot you….you are interfering with official U.S. Marshal government business.”

Jack quickly shouted to his defender, “Mike, stand back, I’m fine….don’t get yourself shot….this will all work out….please sit down, before you get yourself in trouble….please.”

Mike hesitated, realized that he was in over his head, stepped back and started to return to his seat. As he did, the lead Marshal motioned to two of his men to cuff him also. The Marshal decided he wasn’t about to be intimidated and that he would swear out a warrant against Jack’s unrequested defender for interfering with a lawful arrest. The Marshals then quickly walked both out of the sanctuary, through the front entry vestibule and out into the main parking lot, where they were met by five television crews, newspaper photographers and radio reporters. Jack Madison’s perp walk had begun.

9

Offices of Congressman Adam Nation

“Sheila, you can send in our next visitor. What’s his name again?....G….A….Anonymous? What? Who is this person? Why am I scheduled for….Oh….Congressman Billington sent him to see me? Okay. Bring him in.”

The tall, lanky visitor to Congressman Nation’s office strode in, his hand thrust forward to shake the Congressman’s hand. “Thank you, Congressman for seeing me. I know it’s a bit unusual to withhold one’s name….security being what it is around here.”

“Sir, except for your being vouched for by my fellow Tea Party colleague, Congressman Billington, you wouldn’t be here. You’re right about security in this building. So why, may I ask, won’t you use your name for this visit?”

“Congressman, I’ve grown accustomed to living. I’d like to continue doing so. If I told you or anyone in government my real name, then sir I would be inviting either a dropped-in drone, or alternatively, a free pass to a FEMA camp.”

“Now come on, Mr. Anonymous, I guess I will call you, don’t be so melodramatic. Those things are internet legends. Things aren’t as bad, yet, as you’re implying.”

“Really? Can you tell me, Congressman, why the Department of Homeland Security has ordered over a billion, six hundred million rounds of ammunition? Hollow point? Not the Pentagon, but the DHS. Why? And for what purpose?”

“Look, I can’t explain that, I’ve spoken on the subject, as you probably know, but you didn’t ask to see me to talk about bullets. What can I do for you, sir?”

“Congressman. I used to work for the CIA. I’m here because I’ve written a document that you will soon be hearing a lot about, and I wanted to let you know about the document before it goes public. You’re a hero to those of us who still value the Constitution and who want to see the country saved from destruction. This is a heads up meeting.”

“A document? What kind of document?”

“Instead of trying to explain it, sir, I’ve brought you a copy. I thought as a leader of the Tea Party in Congress you should read this before it goes viral across the country, with all of the fallout that will happen after that.”

“This sounds ominous, sir. Can you just let me see it?”

“Yes, Congressman, here’s your copy. As you can see, the title is AMERICA’S COMMUNIST TAKEOVER.”

“Sir, it’s only about, let’s see, it’s only about six pages. Do you mind if I take a minute and read it now?”

“Certainly, Congressman. Please do so.”

Congressman Nation leaned back in his leather chair and began to read.

AMERICA’S COMMUNIST TAKEOVER

How a Handful of Marxists

Grabbed America’s Government

And How We’re Going to Take it Back

By G. A. Anonymous

“The hardest thing to explain is the glaringly evident

which everybody has decided not to see.” (Ayn Rand)

I know this would have sounded totally bizarre a few a years ago. But, here we are. You can’t deny the facts. You can hide the facts, which is what the mainstream media has done for the last several years, but eventually, as the Bible says, “all secrets will be revealed”. This is a brief disclosure of what really happened, and more importantly, what we’re going to do about it. You may have noticed that there’s no name of an author anywhere on this document. That’s for the obvious reason that I prefer to keep on living for a while, that is, as long as I am able.

1. How They Did It – America’s Educational Establishment

I was recruited by the CIA in the early 60’s. I was approached because of my campus activities. I sponsored a speech at our college by William Buckley. Plus, I had a hot typewriter churning out articles attacking the Marxist professors on our campus. I knew something about Marxism. The CIA put me on retainer on the agreement that I would change my name and background upon my graduation and become an associate professor at a university on the opposite side of the country, where I wasn’t known. My job was to appear to be a Communist in my classes and among the faculty. I was supposed to just follow the party line and produce regular reports on which professors were Marxists and what they were saying on campus. When the Berlin Wall fell and the Soviet Union disintegrated my job was terminated by the CIA geniuses at Langley. I moved on and became an author and publisher. My superiors foolishly thought, like most Americans, that Marxism was finished. Communism was so yesterday. Well, as it turns out, we were wrong

The Marxists carefully and cleverly took over America’s universities. Here’s how they did it. In the 1920’s America’s liberal intellectuals spent most of their time debating socialism and various cultural issues. But when America’s banks were closed on March 4, 1933, they turned from what they hoped would be gradual socialization of the country. Instead, under the leadership of Edmund Wilson and The New Republic, they were moved to become a militant minority. Many decided to “take Communism from the Communists”. Leading liberal writers wrote admiringly of “the Russian experiment”, being persuaded that the Soviets had created a viable economic model leading to equal distribution of financial assets among the people. Thus, American intellectuals in the 30’s decided to bypass Norman Thomas and his American socialist movement and go directly to Karl Marx. They began to spread their views among their peers, many of whom were professors at America’s colleges and universities. In the 50’s Harvard University became known as “The Little Red School House on the Charles River”.

Thus the foundation was laid for America’s radical 60’s. Anti-Vietnam War protestors wrecked the 1968 Democrat Convention in Chicago and filled the streets with students opposed to the war. We now know that the Soviets funded a KGB Colonel to foment these protestors and pay for their anti-war efforts. No one, outside of Moscow that is, knew about this at the time. Because America had a compulsory draft the students who didn’t want to be drafted (“Hell No, We Won’t Go”) soon learned that the best way to avoid the draft was to either enroll in college or stay in school, and especially to get good enough grades to be in the upper half of students. Draft-dodging students soon learned which classes and which professors were best for high grades. As Dr. Edward Glick of Temple University has written, Marxist professors lost no time in making sure that like-minded students were awarded high grades, ensuring they wouldn’t go to war for their country. The high grades also led to many of these students going on for advanced degrees, and ultimately, for many, to instructor and professorship positions in America’s universities. Dr. Fred Schwartz observed that “America’s colleges and universities are the nurseries of Communism”.

In the decades of the 70s, the 80s, the 90’s and into this century, America’s institutions of higher learning have churned out millions of graduates exposed to Marxist doctrine in their classrooms. US News and World Report at the turn of this century found that “up to 90% of professors in some Midwestern universities are Marxists”, concluding that “strides made by Marxism at American universities in the last two decades is breath-taking”, counting over 10,000 self-avowed Marxist professors across the nation. In 1987 Duke University, for example, conducted a Marxist Scholars Conference and went out of its way to pay high salaries to Marxist scholars to come teach at Duke.

Does that mean that every graduate of our colleges and universities is a Marxist? Of course not. Many students vocally opposed Marxist indoctrination, as did I, though in most cases they were rewarded with lower grades, as was I. What did happen, though, is that millions of Americans were carefully taught anti-American and anti-capitalist doctrine. The polling and voting results of the elections in the last 30 years confirms how the thinking of Americans has shifted, increasingly more to the left than to the right.

If you are a conservative, or a Republican, or a Christian, the dawning realization that your country has been taken over at the top by Commie Hippies and their Marxist pals should cause you to get really angry, maybe even depressed. For decades we all worked to help elect solid people to public office, like Ronald Reagan, and it occasionally worked. But, now, we have demonstrable evidence that the country has fallen into the hands of conspirators who planned the takeover and then made it happen. The Communists who hid behind the Berlin Wall may be gone, but our colleges and universities have insured that Communists are in control of the power centers of America. Read on.

2. How They Did It – America’s Media/Entertainment Establishment

Once students who were obviously pro-Marxist in their views were identified, their Marxist professors guided them into their future careers. Some for public service in elected and appointed offices, some for theological training in liberal seminaries, some to companies that would be friendly to promoting them into corporate leadership, some for journalism jobs reporting the news to the nation, others to Broadway and Hollywood. How many Hollywood movie stars are blatantly, unabashedly left of center or even declared Marxists? Did that just happen, or was it the result of other Marxists insuring that young actors would only be hired and star in movies if they had the “correct” Marxist beliefs? The goal of America’s university Marxists was to move Marxist students into careers where they could shape America’s future in the centers of power. If 80-90% of America’s media and entertainment reporters/stars belonged to say, the Mormon Church, or were members of the same fraternity or sorority, the world would ask how that could possibly happen, unless it were orchestrated to happen by others? Marxists have done a masterful, well-organized job of recruiting and promoting their fellow Marxists. Why? For the purpose of a takeover of America from the inside.

America’s journalism schools were stocked with Marxist instructors and professors who carefully guided their students to be “change agents” for America. They were instructed that if they wanted to have a ‘positive effect’ on their nation, they should report and shape the news in their future journalistic careers to move the nation towards liberal (“Marxist”) goals. How else can the fawning liberal mainstream media establishment be explained? There is no way that so many in the nation’s centers of media could think alike and report alike except that they were trained and educated alike. The Media Research Center found that 81 percent of America’s journalists voted for the Democratic presidential candidate in every election between 1964 and 1976. In 1972, 81% voted for liberal George McGovern. In 1976, 81% voted for liberal Jimmy Carter. Rothman and Lichter asked journalists to say if the other journalists they worked with were right of center, only 8% were said to be in that category, a margin of twelve to one. Similar voting studies showed heavy media voting margins for former Presidents Clinton and Obama.

The fact that America’s mainstream media is liberal will come as no surprise to anyone paying attention. What has been truly amazing, though, has been the almost total lack of background investigation and reporting into the prior life of the current President. It’s a Takeover. There has been a conspiracy to takeover America. If the President was a Republican, a conservative or an evangelical, does any person think we would not know about his birth, his upbringing, his grades in school, his prior writings, his links to political radicals and who mentored him to believe what he believes today? What we know about the occupant of the Oval Office is almost nothing. Nada. Zilch. How could that happen unless Marxists in the media worked together to protect the candidate seeking election as President, who was also a Marxist? How else can it be explained? But, how do we know that the President is a Marxist?

3. How They Did It – America’s Political Establishment

America purportedly voted twice to elect the current President of the United States. No prior President has ever been suspected of having Marxist beliefs. It’s a serious charge to say that any American is a Marxist. How do we know that the President is in fact a Communist? Think about the following:

Four key people (I’m not using names for obvious reasons):

Communist #1 – A card-carrying member of the American Communist Party. He was the close personal mentor of the President for the years when he was a teenager. He authored countless columns published in Communist newspapers promoting Communism. He was on the FBI’s watch list of American Communists. His FBI file obtained through FOIA was 600 plus pages long. He may have a blood relationship with the President.

Communist #2 – Arguably the most powerful Presidential Advisor in the White House. Her grandfather was a member of at least two Communist front groups in Chicago. Her mother co-founded a group which included on its Board two founders of Whether Underground. She married the son of a writer for a Chicago Communist publication. Her husband was also active in American Youth for Democracy, an arm of Communist USA.

Communist #3 – The President’s Campaign Manager. He was mentored by two well-known Communists. One was an official with the Mobilization Committee for Students for a Democratic Society, which spawned the Whether Underground, a radical terrorist group.

Communist #4 – The President’s first political fund raising event was hosted in his living room in Hyde Park, Chicago. He was the Co-Founder of Whether Underground, a self-described Communist revolutionary group, which bombed the US Capitol and the Pentagon. He participated in the bombing of the New York City Police Department.

In the recent campaign the mainstream media barely covered the connections between the candidate for President and his avowed well-known American Communist supporters. It is a political axiom that people make policy. Another life axiom is that birds of a feather usually hang out together. A non-Marxist public official would be highly unlikely to surround himself with Marxists for quite obvious reasons. Had George Bush, either one, been a member of the John Birch Society, or had he belonged to a strong Bible-believing evangelistic church, would the media have stopped reporting on the details of his past? But, the Marxist-trained mainstream media won’t even dig up the President’s college records. Amazing.

How did a man with no prior significant career, with only a few years as a state legislator and as a U.S. Senator, get elected President of the United States? How did he manage to defeat a popular former First Lady and grab the Democrat nomination? It couldn’t have happened without the active aid and support of the media and many in the Democrat Party who wanted a President who believed what this candidate for President believed. Some who were placed in friendly corporations became quite wealthy and, in turn, helped fund the campaigns of their fellow Marxist. It’s quite accurate to say that a relatively small group of aging Commie Hippies grabbed the nomination and the White House. Who would have thought in the 60’s that America’s rag-tag Commie sympathizers would one day take over the country, from the top down? These carefully taught children of America’s radical 60’s have finally accomplished what they could only dream about fifty years ago. But, let’s face the facts, they’ve won. What should Americans expect to happen in the country now that it is in the hands of Marxists?

4. What Do Marxists Believe?

Marxists make no secret of their beliefs. Early Marxists were involved, and many today are involved, in the occult. The Communist record of killing opponents (see more below) is stark testimony to the ultimate source of Marxist thought. What do Marxists think should be changed in the world? Communists ultimately want everyone in the world to be living in a classless, stateless, moneyless society where everything is owned in common. "From each according to his ability, to each according to his needs". Once Marxists grab power they move quickly to change the nation. Look at the Affordable Medical Care Act in the first term. Grabbing Americans’ guns was launched soon after the President’s re-election. Once guns are “controlled” we can only imagine what will happen in the rest of the President’s second term. Dedicated people in power can drastically change a country’s government by changing its employees, its rules and regulations, its spending patterns and its foreign policy. Why did the President insist on punishing high earners with higher taxes? Marxists want everyone (except the Marxist leaders in charge) to be equal. The economy hasn’t improved because the Marxists in charge don’t want the economy to improve. Every businessman in America knows what it would take to cause the economy to improve, even thrive. Marxists purposely limit economic growth through repressive financial policies.

Though variants of belief developed, Marxists believe that business owners (the “bourgeoisie”) and the workers (the “proletariat”) are inevitably on a collision course, which will always result in a “class struggle” and victory for the proletariat, who will then own in common all of the means of production, i.e., no private ownership of business. The October, 1917 revolution in Russia was the first major attempt to impose Marxism in a nation, to implement the socialist workers state, by force. Following World War II, the Soviets exported Marxism into China, Vietnam, Romania, East Germany, Ethiopia, Cambodia, Yugoslavia, Cuba and other nations. Since 1991, and the fall of the Soviet empire, as well as the economic woes of Marxist states, most Communist nations have stopped referring to themselves as Marxist, instead choosing the phrase ‘socialist’, either ‘democratic socialists’ or ‘neoclassical socialists’. This is a great irony, in that Marxist American professors still proudly claim the title.

5. What Do Marxists Do Once They Are in Power?

They kill people -- millions of people. Historians now believe that Marxists in Russia killed over 100 million people. Mao Zedong killed tens of millions of Chinese as he implemented Communist agrarian reform. When Communists took over in Cambodia they killed 1.7 million Cambodians out of a population of 7 million. Mass killings also took place as Communists took over in North Korea, Vietnam, Eastern Europe and Africa. In Estonia, for example, when the Soviets marched into the capital, Tallinn, they rounded up the city’s teachers, pastors, lawyers, journalists, business owners and elected officials. They were marched out of town, shot dead and dumped into freshly dug ditches. Marxists simply believe what Stalin said - “Death solves all problems. When there’s a person, there’s a problem. When there’s no person, there’s no problem.” He also said “A single death is a tragedy, a million deaths is a statistic”. Marxists don’t write too much about the subject of killing their enemies, but they have demonstrated their foundational beliefs by, well, by killing people, lots of them.

Why would an American Marxist have any different view from Marxist leaders throughout history regarding the attaining and retaining of power by killing other Americans who don’t agree with Marxist thinking? Only a fool would think American Marxists think differently than other Marxists. Why has our government headed by Marxists purchased a 24 year supply of ammunition, all hollow point, ammunition not used in target practice? What possible purpose is served by such a huge stockpile? Why does DHS need 2,700 armored vehicles? These facts, alone, should be enough to cause a thinking American to want to take action to protect oneself.

6. What Have the Marxists in Charge of the USA Told Us Will Happen?

Read their lips: No more guns. No more American exceptionalism. No more America as a Christian nation. No more acceptance of all Americans and their beliefs – as the DHS lists conservatives, veterans and pro-lifers as threats to the nation. No more free enterprise in healthcare. No more support of Israel – as the new Secretary of Defense’s past statements made clear he was no friend of Israel. No more potential for the return to the right to life in America – as America’s most pro-abortion President is re-elected. No more balanced budget. No more fiscal responsibility - as the nation borrows 40% of what it spends. This list could go on and on. And it will. Just watch the daily news to see what the Marxists in charge of America have planned to destroy the nation, to reform its economy into a Communist model and silence its critics, with all those millions of hollow points.

Many Americans watched the President in his first term and concluded that he just didn’t know much about the economy and when he learned more it would improve. How naïve. A Marxist knows all he needs to know about capitalism. He wants to destroy it. The only way to insure that all Americans are equal, that no one makes or has more than others, is to destroy the current system and implement Communism. Why the recent push to make the “rich pay just a little more in taxes”? And then a little more….and then everyone pays a little more, until it’s not so little, any more. Filter every news story you hear in the days ahead through this sieve: will this make America more or less Marxist? The President and his supporters are moving the nation away from capitalism and towards Communism. The only question is whether we will let them get away with their Communist Takeover of our country?

7. What Are We Going to Do About It?

If you are as angry about this conspiracy to grab the government of our country as I am, you have decided that somebody has to do something and soon. But wait, some may say, these people took over using our political electoral system, so how can we do anything? Good point. They ran for office, the media protected them, they are in power, so we’re stuck. Really? Look at it in a different way.

Instead of a Marxist takeover, what if we all woke up one morning and realized that a handful of media, entertainment stars and politicians conspired together and took over the White House. And we then learned that they had carefully hidden the fact that they each belonged to a secret organization that advocated destroying the American economy, killing its opponents and staying in power without further elections. What would we do? If we couldn’t immediately shame them out of office, through public pressure (a difficult thing to do with no access to media reporting to the nation), we’d have only one choice: either live with the criminals who conspired to sneak into power, or, alternatively, replace them by force of arms.

Oh, wait, we don’t have to imagine that such a takeover might happen in America. It’s already happened. We’re not upset just because the Communists snuck into power, by lying and fraud. We’re also not going to put up with their takeover because they are actively destroying our Constitution. They’ve taken away our precious right to keep and bear arms. With the passage of the McAlister Act and the United Nations Small Arms Treaty, they have disarmed America. That is, except for those of us who became felons by not turning in our guns.

These people lied their way into office. The President wasn’t eligible for the job, as the Constitution requires natural born citizenship. Before Wilbur shut up when his wife got a cabinet job he called the President’s run for office a ‘big fairy tale’. If a person engages in fraud his contract can be set aside. It’s been proven that the document that the White House released was a forgery. It’s the cover up that takes you down, not necessarily the original crime. Ask Dick Nixon. This President has defrauded us, all of us, so his contract to occupy the Oval Office should likewise be set aside.

Here’s what we’re going to have to do, folks. It’s time to exercise our Second Amendment rights. I don’t need to say anymore, but there has to be a correction to this treasonous Communist Takeover. The correction will come from our millions of firearms. The ones the Communists have been taking away from us. The Marxists at the top will either get on a plane and seek asylum in a friendly Marxist country or be removed from office. Get ready to take our country back!

G. (George) A. (Abraham) Anonymous

When Congressman Nation finished reading the document he looked up at his visitor. For a time he said nothing, then, “Sir, do you have any idea how close you are to the truth with this document?”

“Yes, sir, I think I do.”

“Likewise, do you have any idea how much trouble you will be in if you are identified as its author?”

“Yes, again, sir, I think I do, which is why I haven’t used my name.”

“Wise, very wise. How do you plan to use it?”

“Congressman Nation, we have similar supporters. Real Americans. True, authentic patriots, who are not willing to suffer the loss of their country, willingly, that is. They are prepared to make sure that it goes viral across the internet to millions, ultimately.”

“Don’t you think there is a very real chance that this document will lead to violence? Possibly even widespread violence? You seem to invite it, in fact, in your final paragraph.”

“I certainly hope so, sir. Otherwise, the Communists in charge will not only win, but they will destroy this once great nation. Sir, I’m not asking you to do anything, or even to say anything, we just wanted you to be fully informed, as one of the few leaders in DC that we respect, before the lid blows off this boiling cauldron and American patriots take back the country.”

“We? You say we? How widespread is your support for what I assume is an armed insurrection? That is what you’re proposing, is it not?”

“Congressman, you’ve shown me great honor by letting me visit you and in reading this document. For your sakes, and for ours, let’s terminate this discussion at this point. What will be, will, in fact, be. Thank you, sir.”

As they parted Congressman Nation knew that America, which was already on the brink of bloody violence, was about to turn a corner. What would appear behind that up-coming corner he could not at that point in time even guess. Nor did Congressman Nation have any way of knowing that his visitor would not live out the month.

10

The Oval Office – White House

There were only two persons present in the most famous and important office in the world. Both the President and Vivian Higgins, his primary advisor for domestic policy, were glum, obviously distressed, though each knew that this day had to eventually come.

After both quietly looked over the media feeds which she had carried into the office, Vivian was the first to speak, “What did you think? Our guys at the IRS muscled the Tea Party….and the gunners….and the religious kooks….and nobody would notice? Right.”

“I know….I get it….But, better that it come out now than before the election, of course. But, why didn’t we….why didn’t we have the IRS turn down a bunch of liberal or green applicants, or whatever? It would have looked better.”

Vivian waited to answer, carefully choosing her words. She wasn’t concerned about insulting the President. She knew more about him than the First Lady, after all. Knowing him as she did she just wanted to make sure that she headed the President’s anger in the right direction. Their common agenda, to radically transform the nation, was priority one. Any other priority was far distant. She finally spoke, “Mr. President, because of our continuing problems trying to explain, really avoid explaining, your absence when our ambassador was killed, now we really don’t have a choice. The IRS kerfuffle just added to the large pile of problems pushing us to massively change the subject….soon. Need I point out that the scandal pile just keeps growing?”

“I don’t have a problem with changing the subject, Vivian. As Wilbur would say, ‘let’s move on’. We knew it would come to something like this when we bludgeoned Hilde out the race for the nomination….back in the day. Frankly, I expected the birth issue to be the tipping point, shoving us into our false flag, especially with the documents case moving through that Neanderthal southern court. We’ve seen a few good-sized street riots protesting the House hearings and the Republicans’ constant talk about impeachment, but not nearly enough. We seriously need several cities to be put to the torch. We need to light the fuse”

Vivian again took her time responding, “The certificate case appears to be handled. Thankfully, the media phone records scandal, so called, also died off, as our friends in the mainstream finally realized that biting the hand that feeds them wasn’t too smart. Since most of our direct pursuit was of Fox guys, the rest of the media was willing to look the other way. Lest you forget, I was the only one here who said not to ever admit the IRS abuses. I just remembered that one of the charges against Nixon was abuse by his IRS. Nobody, no-body, likes the IRS, so it was playing with fire.”

“Vivian, whether it was the IRS or something else, neither of us had any illusions that we were going to last for two full terms without waving the false flag. Why did we staff up the DHS and buy all that military hardware if we didn’t think it was all eventually going to implode? I overrode your objections on the IRS admissions precisely because I knew what it would do. The IRS matter has fired up the people most likely to take up guns. I’m tired of hearing the “I” word. I’ll never leave office, ever, as we both know. Marxists don’t willingly give up power, do we Vivian? Impeachment? It’s time, Vivian.”

11

Small Group Bible Study, Home of Hannah & Gary

Birmingham, Alabama

Hannah’s yummy toffee crunch bars weren’t Tom’s only reason for attending small group. Besides the food, admittedly a major draw for Tom, he also liked the four other couples who usually attended the weekly bible study and fellowship time. Marty, Tom’s wife of twenty plus years, often commented to Tom how much she liked to dig into the Word, which she said she could do better than in a standard worship service. Tom’s major resistance to attending small group was that with his work schedule as an ER physician he was not always able to prepare his weekly lesson in advance. As a consequence, Tom was not a frequent contributor to the group’s discussion, though he often told his male buddies how much he enjoyed listening to Marty’s “spirited discussion”, as he referred to her occasionally contentious additions to the group’s review of the lesson.

Scott, a seminary graduate, though now in insurance sales, delighted in sparring with Marty on what Tom often thought was minutia regarding the interpretation of Bible verses. When Marty and Scott would get into such a debate Tom was known to ask rhetorically, “So, guys, how many angels….exactly….have you decided, yet, can fit on the head of a pin?” Usually, after hearing Tom’s humorous, though pointed, question Scott and Marty would back off and the discussion would move on. But not always; Marty was strong in her Biblical views. Scott, who was just as adamant, would frequently chide Marty by saying, “You know, sister, there’s only one letter difference between strong and wrong. OK, maybe two, but you get my point.”

The five couples who showed up at Hannah and Gary’s house tonight for small group knew that they were in for a spirited discussion. They had just voted two sessions ago to study a book about prophecy in the end times entitled THE END OF AMERICA. Max recommended that the group study the book after hearing about it from a relative in Florida. His cousin told him that the book applied over two hundred and twenty Old and New Testament prophetic verses to the United States. The book suggested that America is the rich, powerful and influential nation revealed in thirty scriptural clues as the Daughter of Babylon and Babylon the Great. Max, a professor at UAB, purchased the book, read it and suggested it for group study. The others in the small group, which had been meeting weekly for almost four years, agreed with Max’s suggestion.

Scott was chosen to lead their thirteen week study of the book. He relished the chance to study prophecy, one of his favorite subjects. He also looked forward to Scott’s comments and input, as a seminary graduate. Scott asked, “Max, would you open us in prayer?”

“Sure….Lord, we are starting a new study of your Word tonight, as You know. We ask that You guide our discussion, give us wisdom as we look at what Your prophets wrote and keep us from error. In Jesus’ name we pray…and all God’s people said, Amen.” A chorus of amens greeted Max’s conclusion.

“This is the subject for our first lesson – Is America in the Bible? As you know from reading the study guide and the book, God alone claims the power to accurately foretell the future. In Isaiah 45:21 God says, ‘Who foretold this long ago, who declared it from the distant past? Was it not I, the LORD?’ In many ways, folks, God rests His divinity on His ability to see the future – with 100% accuracy. No other person or entity can do that. Only God. Jesus said in Matthew 24:15 ‘See, I have told you ahead of time.’ So, what we’re going to do in this study, guys, is to try and discern what God has told us ahead of time about our country, the good ol’ U S of A. First question. Is America named in the Bible?”

The group was silent for a short time. The first person to speak was Hannah, “Well….Scott….if you mean, is the word America found in scripture, then, no, of course not. It was written centuries, millenia, before America was discovered and named. Is that what you’re looking for?”

Beau, the group’s most knowledgable student of the Bible, responded to Hannah’s comment, “Hannah, you’re right, of course, but don’t forget that God could have included the word if He had wanted to. Don’t forget that He disclosed the name of Cyrus in Isaiah 44:28 at least two hundred years before he was born. In the same prophecy God also said that Cyrus would re-build Jerusalem some day. In Second Chronicles 36:23 Cyrus is quoted as acknowledging that he knew that God had decreed that he re-build Jerusalem, including the Temple, which, of course, Cyrus did. My point is that God could have listed America in scripture, by name, but, of course, had He done so, how many new nations founded after the prophecy had been written would have named themselves America? I’m just sayin’.”

Scott led the group further, saying, “Just because the Bible doesn’t include the specific name America, does that mean that it’s not portrayed in the Bible? For example, in Revelation 9 John describes a future end times army of two hundred million soldiers that will march from the east, apparently a reference to China, one of the only nations with a population base that would support such a huge army. In fact, China has reserves today that are that size. So, it appears that China is portrayed in scripture, but not by the specific name of China.”

Marty asked, “Scott, I’ve read ahead in the book a bit, so I know where this study is headed. There’s a website where you can read more at www.endofamericabook.com. Even though the specific name America isn’t included in the Bible, you’re saying….what the author is saying….is that our country is portrayed, or described, however you want to say it, in prophetic verses that are about America. That’s the point, right?”

“Right, Marty. But, let me be clear. It’s not my opinion and it’s not the opinion of the author of this book that counts. What counts is what the Author of the Bible wrote through His Prophets. As you know, Marty, it appears that there are thirty or so clues in the Bible describing what it calls the identity of Mystery Babylon, also called the Daughter of Babylon and Babylon the Great. The clues describe a rich, powerful and influential end times nation. We’re going to study the thirty clues to attempt to decide if they apply to America, or to a church denomination, or to ancient Babylon or maybe to some other nation in the world.”

Liz, Max’s wife, known for generally preparing her lesson for small group, though not usually saying much, responded, “Scott. Good start. I’m really looking forward to this study. I can’t think of any subject more important than learning what God may have revealed about our country….and its future. We are sure living in scary times. Thanks, Scott.”

“My pleasure, Scott replied, “I’m also looking forward to this study. Liz’s comment about scary times is right on….Oh, wait, one other thing….almost forgot….speaking of scary things. I received an e-mail before I left home from a Marine buddy of mine that y’all need to read. I didn’t have time to send it before I left for small group. Look for my e-mail with an attached memo called something like The Communist Takeover of America or a similar title. It’s an eye-opener. OK, men and women, let’s get dessert and break into our prayer groups.”

12

National Museum of American History

Stars and Stripes Café

“We are now focusing our resources on those we know least about.” TSA Website

At first, Barry couldn’t believe what he was reading. The highway contractors’ trade magazine contained a media release disclosing that the Department of Homeland Security had ordered hundreds of portable four feet by 16 feet bullet proof shelters, with stop and go lights, halide security lighting and built-in HVAC units. Barry assumed that the traffic control booths were for use at military bases. But, then it occurred to Barry that DHS doesn’t have any military bases. Plus, any military base he had ever attended had permanent traffic control booths built into the entry gates of the base. So, what the heck, he wondered, was the possible use for all those highly securitized booths?

As a widely-read DC blogger Barry knew that he would be able to find out well before most of official Washington. His widely-read blog, DEEP INSIDE DC, regularly carried insider disclosures from federal employees who weren’t enamored with the current administration. One of his best inside sources just happened to work at the DHS. Sandy was a girl whom Barry dated back in Boston before they both moved to DC ten years ago and went to work as federal bureaucrats in different agencies. Barry had often reflected on the fact that Sandy was untraceable as his main source at DHS because the two of them had no known connection in DC. To their best of their knowledge, no one in DC knew that they had earlier dated in bean town. Sandy, like Barry, was a patriotic American who was willing to help Barry tell the truth, even at some personal danger.

To avoid any potential for Sandy to get caught as Barry’s DHS source of inside information they never spoke by phone nor communicated by e-mail. If Sandy had something to reveal to Barry, she pulled up the venetian blind slightly on the window of her apartment facing Connecticut Avenue. Sandy’s street was on Barry’s way to his favorite coffee shop. He could just glance up as he walked by her apartment building and know if she needed to meet.

Like her fellow DHS employees Sandy was regularly interviewed, screening her as a possible insider leak in the Department. To avoid being caught Barry had trained Sandy on how to think during a lie detector test. She thought of a calm blue lake, afloat in a boat, with the sun and a cooling breeze on her face. In each interview Sandy quickly passed the intrusive questions. She always felt that she was a good actress, going back to her days in high school when she starred in three dramas. DHS interviewers didn’t seem to suspect her of anything.

As Barry walked towards his morning 2% latte, with extra espresso shot, he glanced up at Sandy’s window. The blind was up a few inches. Barry knew that he would be meeting Sandy for lunch in the Stars and Stripes Café located in the National Museum of American History, at 14th and Constitution Avenue. Barry and Sandy meeting places for lunch were in the public restaurants located at one of the eight Smithsonian museums in downtown DC. The two varied their meeting location by following the Smithsonian’s list of eight tourist attractions posted on its website. Their last meeting at been at the food court at the National Air and Space Museum, so now it was time for the National Museum of American History. By meeting at public restaurants in crowded tourist attractions Barry and Sandy knew that they would meld into the crowds, making it highly unlikely that they would be noticed.

Barry arrived first, before noon, and ordered a chicken and arugula wrap and iced tea. He took his food to the farthest back corner of the patriotically themed café, knowing that Sandy would find him, which she did upon her arrival right at noon. Sandy, a petite brunette, brought her spinach and mushroom quiche and diet soda and sat down across from Barry at the small two person table. Barry was admittedly somewhat easy to spot. He had a small male pony tail and usually wore a New York Yankees navy blue baseball cap and Italian sunglasses. Sandy gave Barry a quick half smile, followed by a quick glance around the café to see if she recognized any one.

“Hi, Barry. You’re going to be glad we met. There’s some really big do-do stirring at DHS; in the TSA, specifically.”

Barry finished chewing the bite of his wrap, then he asked, “What? How could it possibly be bigger do-do than buying all that ammo? I’m still thankful for your tip on those Requests For Proposal. Thanks to you we broke it first on my blog. So what’s up now?”

“I assume that you already know, from this week’s trade publication, about the purchase by the DHS of those traffic control booths?”

“Funny you should ask. I read about the control booths yesterday. My first thought was that you must know more than what the trades revealed.”

“Sure do….Barry, you won’t believe….yeah, you will believe it. You don’t trust anything this government does, do you?”

“I wouldn’t say anything Sandy, just most things. I’m down with most of what comes out of the Pentagon….though now that I’ve said that….I can think of a few….”

“OK, OK….I only have 45 minutes, so….take notes. Those several hundred booths were ordered by DHS for the use by TSA on the nation’s interstate highways. They will man each booth with between four and six TSA blue-shirted employees. And, get this; each access control employee will be armed with a revolver. In addition, DHS just ordered several few hundred AR-15 rifles, enough for two weapons in each booth.”

“Stop, Sandy….I get the weapons thing, of course. But, go back to the placement on….how did you say it? On the nation’s interstate highways? For what? How can they possibly justify….”

“Here’s the official line. TSA is not finding any terrorists in the nation’s airports. It’s embarrassing how many billions of dollars have been spent to support the huge TSA workforce in the nation’s 503 airports with commercial service. They grab an occasional knife in some hapless passenger’s carry-on luggage that they forgot. Once in a while they even find a gun. But, not belonging to a terrorist, just a forgetful American, even a couple Congressmen, if you recall. “

“Yeah, it is disgusting how much we spend ‘fighting the last war’, as they say. Jihadists won’t be bringing down any more airplanes in our lifetimes. So, why not just back off on groping the old women and little kids? Why not cut back on the number of TSA employees to a realistic number?”

“Are you kidding? Reduce the number of federal government employees? How long have you covered DC?”

Barry smiled broadly and responded, “Ya’ got me there. That’s not gonna’ happen, but back to the interstates. What does the lack of terrorist take downs by the TSA at airports have to do with these traffic control booths?”

“Simple. The TSA will announce that the terrorist threat has shifted from the nation’s airports to its interstate highways. The TSA actually tried this line out when it set up five temporary control booths in Tennessee recently. It apparently worked, because no voices were raised in opposition. No complaints, even by the motorists who were stopped to check their papers in order to….unhuh, sure….look for terrorists. What will happen is that these several hundred traffic control….make that access control….booths will be placed at strategic locations throughout the US. They almost ordered their use after the Boston bombings, but they weren’t quite ready. The next terrorist event, false flag, or not, and you’ll start seeing the booths spring up across the country. They plan to start on the interstates between the major urban cities, then expand their use.”

“Wait, Sandy, are you saying each motor vehicle will be stopped at each booth? How will that work? People won’t put up with that….not for a moment.”

“Really Barry? If you had been told ten years ago that your body would be scanned, showing what it looks like under your clothing….or that eighty year olds would be groped for weapons….or agents would feel toddlers private areas….and that people would put up with it? They have a plan to make sure that Americans will accept access control points on their interstates.”

“I’m all ears.”

“I don’t know the fine details, yet, but during breaks you can learn a lot at DHS, just by sipping your soda and sitting near your fellow employees. There is coming a major false flag event, probably a series of similar false or black flag events. They’ll be violent; a lot more violent than the shooting of Larry McAlister or Aurora or Sandy Hook - a lot more. I don’t know anything more than that. I’ll keep my ears open, of course. I should be able to find out what’s being finalized.”

“Do that, Sandy. I’ll post this insider leak right away, but if you can get me some details on the planned black flag events that would be huge. If we can blog the truth about faked domestic terrorist events, before they actually happen, it could blow their cover and stop the whole charade. Sandy, if you can get me the details….we could both change history….and….maybe save our country from plunging into bloody violence. If they successfully pull off this fraud it could be the final nail in the good ol’ U.S. Constitution. It’ll be like all those old Nazi movies, ‘let me zee your papers”.”

“As soon as I learn anything, you’ll be the first to know. Watch my window.”

13

Federal Court House

Dallas, Texas

“All rise,” the Bailiff cried out calling the Court to order, “The United States District Court for the Northern District of Texas is now in session. The Honorable Frederick Rodriguez, presiding. You may be seated. Visitors are advised that they will be removed from the Court Room and may be arrested should they applaud, speak or express any other disruptive behavior in this honorable Court. You are so advised.”

“Bailiff, call the first case, please,” the Judge asked.

“Today’s docket begins with the case of the United States of America versus John Madison II, cause number….”

“That’s fine, Bailiff, I have the file. Is the Defendant present? You’re John Madison II? Please stand to be sworn. Is that your counsel with you? Yes, I see your appearance, now, here in the file. Do you swear to tell the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth, Mr. Madison?”

“So help me God, your honor,” Jack Madison replied.

“Mr. Madison, we don’t use that phrase, any more. As a pastor, which I understand you are, you should know about the separation of church and state.”

“With all due respect, your honor, my swearing to tell the truth, or anyone doing so for that matter, has little meaning if it’s not based on swearing before our God….Your honor.”

“Mr. Madison, we aren’t here today to debate theology. This is a court of law. Let’s get to it. You have been charged by the people of the United States of America with various crimes, most arising from purported violations of the federal hate crimes act as well as the McAlister Hate Speech Act. I assume that you’ve consulted with your counsel. The purpose of today’s hearing is for the Court to receive your plea to each count of the criminal indictment. How do you plead, Mr. Madison?”

“Innocent, your honor, on each count.”

“As I expected, Mr. Madison. The next issue we will consider is your freedom pending trial. What says the United States on the question of a bond?”

The U.S. District Attorney stood, and responded, “May it please the Court. The United States strongly opposes any bond for this defendant. He is a flight risk, of course. He even said to an arresting officer that he might not show up here today, saying something like “if the Lord is willing”, which the government takes to mean that he may flee, if he feels that his god is telling him to do so. In addition to being a flight risk, his hate speech would be further disseminated into this community, and the nation, if he is allowed to be out on bail. Pastor Madison’s hateful words need to be contained within a federal facility and not broadcast on the public airwaves, as he has done, so widely and hatefully, in the past. Thank you, your honor.”

Jack Madison’s counsel stood to respond, but he was hushed by the Judge, “Counsel, you don’t need to respond. I decided this morning when I read this file how I would rule on the question of bond. I grant the government’s motion. There will be no bail. Defendant Madison is ordered to be removed to and incarcerated in the federal detention center in Dallas.

Both Jack and his counsel were speechless. Neither had expected Jack to be accorded the kind of treatment given to serial killers.

14

Basement of Fred Hectorski

Fred was having a bad day. One of his psychoactive meds had run out. He realized this morning that he was out of the orange pill that caused Fred to see the world as it really was. When he went to bed he checked his several pills to make sure that his supply was good for the morning. But, now that he spread the eleven pills on the table in the private, locked room on the lower level of his house, he could clearly see that the orange pill was missing. That won’t do, Fred knew. Without the orange pill, Fred had….well….Fred had trouble. Things around Fred didn’t work right. Kitchen appliances didn’t seem to work for him and the machines just kept beeping at him. The image on his television screen was upside down, even if he turned the aged television set over. If anyone came to his door, such as a salesman or the paper boy, they screamed at him, yelling obscenities, though he didn’t do anything to incur their wrath. At least, Fred didn’t think he did. Maybe he was the one that was yelling at his visitors, he thought, but on reflection, he couldn’t be sure.

What Fred was sure of was that he had to get more orange pills. Where was Jim? He should have been here yesterday. He always came to Fred’s small house on Wednesday, always right at noon, always with Fred’s supply of what Jim called his “pep pills”. Fred had signed up five years before to be a test subject in the psychoactive drug testing protocol. He did so at the time primarily because he needed the money. His local evangelical church, where Fred served briefly as a Deacon a few years ago, had helped Fred for several months by paying some of his bills, but even that charitable act eventually stopped when Fred’s attendance at the church came to a halt. Fred seemed to be unable to get a job, though he didn’t actually try to find employment.

Fred responded to a classified want ad seeking patients to test anti-anxiety drugs. He signed up in a small clinic in his town. The nice young lady who entered him into the drug testing program hinted that the program was a federal government study, but when he asked with which agency, she glanced around the office and quickly suggested that she had said too much. She then told Fred he should forget what she had just said and consider that a major drug company was running the tests. Upon Fred asking which company, the response was that she wasn’t allowed to say, in order to “maintain confidentiality”. Fred decided he didn’t really care if the testing program was sponsored by the government or a drug company, just as long as he received in his bank account a direct deposit of three thousand two hundred dollars a month.

In Fred’s first year or two in the drug program he seemed to do well. The clinic supplied his medications to him when he came to their offices once a week. Employees at the clinic were complimentary of Fred’s stable adjustment to life under the influence of the psychoactive drugs he consumed. At first he was only given three different medications, but the number of pills increased over time, so that now Fred was taking a dozen pills daily. Fred was curious when he started the program as to what they were testing. It was explained to Fred that psychoactive drugs crossed the blood-brain barrier and entered the central nervous system resulting in altering Fred’s mood, perception and behavior. They told Fred they wanted to study new drugs to see which ones worked best on people with psychological issues.

Though Fred didn’t see himself as particularly a psychologically troubled person, he was aware that life had not always been smooth for him, particularly in his years as a youngster, with significant problems as a teen growing up in a home of regular spousal abuse, ending violently with his mother taking her own life. Fred liked to go to his church, particularly when he seated people and passed out bulletins, years before, as a deacon. But, in the third year of his drug treatment program Fred began to look at things differently. That was the year that Jim (he never did know Jim’s last name) convinced him that the Bible wasn’t reliable. At first Fred resisted Jim’s arguments, which he made every week when he brought Fred’s pills to his house, but eventually Fred saw that Jim wouldn’t give up, so Fred began to agree with Jim.

At the beginning of Fred’s fifth year in the drug program Jim began to tell Fred, every week, that the people who worked in the gray-stone federal building three miles from his house were evil, even demon possessed, and dangerous to the country. Over time Fred could see that Jim was right. After all, Fred eventually concluded, Jim was his source of medications that made him feel better, as well as income to pay his bills, so why would Jim lie to him? When Jim brought an AR-15 and two Glocks to Fred’s house, so he could “protect himself” from the wicked federal agents, it all made perfect sense to Fred. Somebody had to protect America.

All that was needed now was Jim’s strong, persuasive suggestion that Fred protect the nation from the evil, demonic beings down the street. Without Fred’s orange pills Jim’s suggestion to Fred would become the command that Fred would willingly fulfill. But first, he needed to write the words on his troubled internet blog, suggested by Jim, which would explain to the world why Fred needed to engage in violence to protect the country. After he posted Jim’s suggested words explaining why “Christian Soldiers” needed to stop evil federal agents, Fred loaded his weapons in the cello case that Jim had supplied. Fred was pleased to see as he loaded the guns in the case that it had wheels at the bottom of the case. That would make it easier for him to take it to the federal building since someone had stolen his car the day before yesterday. Jim had suggested to Fred that the federal agents down the street must be worried about Fred, which is probably why they had stolen his automobile. Unlike everything else Jim told Fred in his unorthodox drug treatment program, Jim’s identification of the identity of the thieves who stole Fred’s car was no lie.

15

Offices of Dr. Peter Irwin

Orlando General Hospital Physician Tower

Orlando, Florida

“For I was angry with my chosen people

and punished them by letting them fall into your hands.

But you, Babylon, showed them no mercy.

You oppressed even the elderly.”  (Isaiah 47:6 – NLT)

Dr. Irwin welcomed Mark and Sharon Rogers into his office. He was fond of these patients for whom he had provided medical care since soon after he began his practice as an internist in central Florida. Today, though, he wished he could be anywhere else except in his office, knowing the news that he was going to have to convey to the Rogers.

After offering them coffee and asking them how they were feeling, Dr. Irwin launched into his legally mandated role. “Mark….Sharon….I’m afraid that I don’t have very good news….for you….today. Mark’s application for a pacemaker has been denied.”

Sharon’s response was instantaneous, as she cried out, “What? Denied? Why? Mark needs a pacemaker. You told us that on our last visit. His tachycardia has only gotten worse. His heart needs to be paced….otherwise….Dr. Irwin….you told us he would only have….”

“I know, believe me, I know. I stated our application for approval under the Affordable Medical Care Act in the strongest possible terms. The problem is Mark’s age.”

“His age? He’s only 72. I just read an article that said that 72 is the new 30. Are you saying Mark’s too old to be healed? What kind of governm….”

Mark listened carefully as his wife and his doctor debated his health. He had read enough about the ‘Death Panels’ set up in the Affordable Medical Care Act to know before his appointment with Dr. Irwin that he was unlikely to be given a pacemaker.

“Sharon, I want you to calm down. I don’t want you blowing a heart valve, okay? Let me explain how this works. When Congress passed the Affordable Medical Care Act they included a section that created a fifteen member panel called the Independent Payment Advisory Board. Under the new law this panel has the authority to make healthcare decisions for Americans, including the rationing of health care. What was recently decided by the panel is that persons over seventy years of age are not to be fitted with pacemakers due to the level of expense involved.”

Sharon would have none of it, saying sarcastically, “So….Doctor Irwin…. Mark should have had been here two years ago? He should have developed his heart problem earlier so he could get a pacemaker before the deadline? Does that make any sense to you because it sure doesn’t to me.”

“Look, folks, I don’t like this anymore than you do. I didn’t go to medical school decades ago just so I could tell my patients that can’t receive the medical treatment they need in order to stay alive….that is….Sorry, Mark….I don’t mean to sound….”

Raising his hand, Mark said slowly, “Oh….Doc….it’s alright…..I know I’m dying….We all die, eventually, right?....I just hate to leave Sharon on her own, when with a few bucks spent by my government I can live for a few years more….and help Sharon….you know….like….” Mark trailed off as tears fell down his face onto his folded hands. Sharon was already crying. It was all that Doctor Irwin could do to avoid tears himself for his long time patients who had become friends.

Sharon wiped her cheeks and asked, “Doctor Irwin, we don’t have much money, but if we sold everything we had, what would a pacemaker for Mark cost us?”

“Sharon. Mark. The law and the regs won’t allow you to do that. Once a patient passes a certain age, then certain medical treatments are no longer provided by the government. Nor, I’m very sorry to say, are they allowed to be obtained by the over-age patient, even with the patient’s own money.”

“Doctor,” Sharon sobbed, “that’s a death sentence.

“Yes, Sharon, I’m afraid you’re correct. A death sentence, indeed.”

16

Small Group Bible Study, Home of Hannah & Gary

Birmingham, Alabama

After opening prayer Scott kicked off their small group’s Bible study, “I’ve really been looking forward with anticipation to tonight’s study, guys. The key to what the Bible may be telling us about our country is contained in the thirty clues He gives us as to the identity of Mystery Babylon. You know from your lesson prep that the author in The End of America identifies twenty-one identity clues and nine abomination nation clues. We’ll study the twenty-one identity clues tonight. The way I see this is that if the United States matches these clues that will tell us a lot about our future. On the other hand, we want to know the truth, so if America doesn’t match up with these clues, if they apply to another nation, or a church, or whatever, then we can forget it. And, if so….”

Beau interrupted, “Sorry, Scott, I just wanted to interject something. You mentioned that these clues might apply to a church. Until this study I always thought they referred to the Catholic Church. My research, though, which is mentioned also in the book, is that the application to the Catholic Church started in 1858 in a book by a Rev. Hislop entitled The Two Babylons. I found the book, which is in re-print. Hislop starts by applying just one of the thirty clues, the one about Babylon dwelling on seven high mountains. Then, now follow this, he says the verse actually says seven hills, not mountains, that there are seven hills in Rome and that the Vatican is located in Rome. From that one clue he argues for the entire balance of the book against the Catholic Church, without ever touching another clue. And he even got that single clue wrong as the word used for mountains is the same one that’s used when Satan took Jesus to a very high mountain to tempt Him. A hill? I don’t think so. I’ve been to Rome and those hills are only that, certainly not high mountains.”

Waiting patiently for Beau to finish, Scott said, “Good. OK, Beau, I was going to mention that for the last 150 years or so most Christians, Protestants, at least, thought that the Daughter of Babylon was the Catholic Church. Your research helps us get a grip on that misapplication. I’ll not mention anymore that the clues might apply to a church. They clearly don’t. There are several references in these prophetic verses to cities within a nation. Babylon the Great must be a country, a nation, not a church. I assume that we’ve all read the clue verses to prepare for tonight. The verses identifying the identity of the Daughter of Babylon/Babylon the Great are:

Psalm 137:8

Isaiah 13; 21:1-10; 47 and 48

Jeremiah 50 and 51

Zechariah 2:7

Revelation 17 and 18

Scott continued, “In deciding how best to look at the twenty-one identity clues, I concluded that I’d pass out the list of the twenty-one identity clues and ask you to pick out the clues that struck you, the ones that jumped out as clearly applying to our country, to America. Here are the twenty-one identity clues.” Scott passed the list around the family room. The pass out sheet listed these clues:

1.       Is the Daughter the Same as the Mother?

2.       The Hammer of the Whole Earth

3.       A Latter Day Nation

4.       A Nation of Wealth and Luxury

5.       A Multi-Nation ‘Melting Pot’ of a Nation

6.       You Who Live on Many Waters

7.       Center of World Commerce

8.       The Great Voice

9.       They Are Mad Upon Their Idols

10.     The Daughter of Babylon Mounts Up to the Heavens

11.     Where the Nations Gather

12.     She Has Been Proud Against the Lord

13.     Large Jewish Population

14.     Deep Water Port Nation

15.     The Kings of the Medes Won’t Destroy Themselves

16.     A Land of Entertainment

17.     Historical Babylon is Gone and Won’t be Back

18.     Who sits on the Seven Continents of the Earth?

19.     Ancient Babylon has already been Punished

20.     Past Use by God of the Daughter of Babylon

21.     Which Nations are sworn to Defend Israel?

Scott allowed a minute for everyone to look over the list and then said, “Who’ll be first? Which one of these twenty-clues identifying Mystery Babylon jumps out at you as clearly applying to America?”

Hannah, who along with Gary was active in their local Tea Party was first, saying, “Scott, as for me they look like they all could apply. I’ll leave the clues about ancient Babylon and all that to you and Max, but I had trouble deciding which ones were most descriptive of the US. Take for example the hammer of the whole earth clue. Who could that possibly apply to except America? We’re the world’s policeman. We spend more than anybody on our military. I googled it and found that the US has over eight hundred military bases around the globe. Who else has military bases outside their own nation? The Brits may have still have a base in the Falklands, I’m not sure.”

Tom added, “Russia had a temporary naval base on the coast in Syria a while back, but they closed it down. Their other military bases, I’m sure, are all in their homeland. France, Italy, Germany? None of these formerly great powers have a military presence on bases outside their own borders. So, I agree with Hannah that the hammer of the whole earth clue certainly would apply to America.”

Scott asked, “Agreed. Next?”

Gary held up his hand and said, “At the risk of being labeled the Hannah and Gary Show, I feel that the Jewish population clue was amazing. God knew hundreds, thousands, of years ago that in the end times there would be a major nation that would be home to a significant Jewish population in addition to Israel. I typed in Jewish population and learned that the US has about five and a quarter million Jewish residents and Israel has a slightly larger but similar number. The next closest is France with under a half a million, Canada with a third of a million, Britain with a quarter million, and on down from there. So there are only two nations with significant Jewish population, Israel and the United States. That clue squarely applies to the US.”

“Also agreed. Next clue?”

Max, looking at his iPad, said, “Actually, I came up with three that I thought were all related and which blew me away: first, a nation of wealth and luxury; second, the center of world commerce; and third, where the nations gather. Let’s face it. The US is the world’s richest nation. We consume more of the world’s good and services, disproportionately. By that I mean that we have about 5% of the world’s population but we consume about 25% or so of the world’s stuff. Jeremiah said that the Daughter of Babylon would be rich in treasures. That prophecy, from 2500 years or so ago is sure spot on for America. As for the center of world commerce clue, I was struck by this one as we are clearly where the world comes to buy, sell and exchange commodities, food, precious metals, you name it. Lastly, the US is where the nations of the world stream to meet as Jeremiah prophesied. Besides the League of Nations, which used to meet in Switzerland and which is now defunct, the US is the only place where the nations gather to meet. At the United Nations, of course.”

Tom followed Max’s comments, “Max, those hit me, too, but you can also add to those three clues the multi-nation melting pot of a nation clue. Who else but the US was populated by immigrants from many other nations? And, while I’m still talking….which I know….I know….I don’t do much in these studies….but….there are two water clues that struck me. The clue that said that Babylon the Great would be located on deep water sea ports and the other clue that said the nation sits on many waters. All nations have lakes and rivers, and all that, but they don’t all have deep water sea ports. Plus, I looked it up….hush up, Marty….I do research sometimes….What I found was that the Great Lakes themselves are 20% of the world’s fresh water lakes. Yet our land mass is about 6% of the world’s total land mass. Those prophecies impressed me.”

Scott followed up by saying, “We could talk all night about these twenty-one clues, mainly because my review convinces me that each clue obviously applies to America. Two or three could apply to other countries. For example, several nations have deep water sea ports, but one nation that doesn’t is Iraq. That’s important because that means these clues couldn’t apply to ancient Babylon, which is a pile of ruins in today’s Iraq. There are no deep water sea ports anywhere even close. I was struck by the clue in Jeremiah 50:12 that this end times nation would be the hindermost of the nations. That can’t mean a nation in poverty or military weakness because of the hammer of the whole earth and wealth and luxury clues. But it can mean a nation late in time, hindermost, as in the US being the new kid on the global block. Global block….there’s a mixed metaphor. But, you see what I mean. The Prophet saw that this rich, powerful and influential latter day nation would be fairly young in terms of the history of the world. That sure fits the US I think. Any last thoughts before we wrap it up in our men’s and women’s prayer times?”

“Liz, Max’s wife, who generally deferred to her husband, said, “Yes, Scott, we haven’t talked about the great voice and land of entertainment clues. Both fit America like a glove….whenever we speak the world listens….maybe because we’re the hammer of the whole earth, huh? Who else makes more movies and TV shows than we do? I saw one statistic that America produces 90% of all of the movies made in the world. We really are the land of entertainment.”

“Good comment Liz.” Scott responded, “Last chance. Any other comment?”

Marty, respected in the group for her spiritual insights, concluded the discussion, “Yes, Scott. Two clues. This prophesied future end times nation was said to be proud against the Lord. Un-huh. That fits us….now. Match that up with the clue that prophesies that this nation had a past. That is that it had been used by the Lord. The verse says that ‘Babylon has been a golden cup in the hand of the Lord.’ That wouldn’t apply to ancient Babylon which was a war club in God’s hand to punish Israel, but it certainly would apply to the US. We founded modern missions in the 1860s and covered the globe with missionaries, tracts and the gospel, for decade after decade. Some good things are still happening, but look what we are sending into the world today. Pornography, foreign aid bribes to adopt abortion laws, same-sex marriage, you name it and we produce and export it. John in Revelation calls it the ‘maddening wine of our adulteries’. How God must be sick of how we have misused His abundance poured out on us. God help us.”

“Marty, that’s a good place to end because next week we’re going to look at the nine abomination nation clues. So your comments are a good segueway to next week. I wouldn’t miss it. Let’s go into our prayer groups. God bless.”

17

World Wide Web

Experts in the use of the internet are not in agreement as to why some e-messages go viral and yet most don’t. The G.A. Anonymous memo entitled America’s Communist Takeover not only went viral, if there is such a phenomenon, it went hyper-viral. Within ten days of its initial dissemination on the net it was forwarded to others by over fifteen million readers. Within two weeks over forty million Americans received the incendiary memo.

So many Americans had read the memo that eventually the mainstream media were forced to report on its content. Virtually every article or televised report ridiculed the memo, criticizing it as “another example of right wing kooks making up things to criticize our besieged President”. A CNBC report was typical of the treatment given to the widely read memo:

“Bruce, the latest buzz among the radical right is an e-message that is ridiculous on its face. It’s entitled ‘America’s Communist Takeover’.”

“Tom, did you just say Communist? Are these Neanderthals not living in this century? Don’t they know that the Communists fell from power when the Soviet Union disintegrated in 1991? 1991! Tom, how can these wingnuts look in the mirror? Think what they are saying….They accuse our President of being a….what?....A Communist, of all things? If they want to criticize his policies, I think they have the right to do so, though it’s difficult to do so, given the success of those policies. But, Tom, these unprecedented attacks are over the edge. I don’t know any Communists and I dare say that most Americans have never met a Communist. Since 1991, as I said, they just don’t exist anymore.

“Bruce, since this attack, may I say….this scurrilous attack….has been made on our President, even including a threat to physically remove him from office, don’t you think that the government should enforce the McAlister Act and stop these hate word attacks? The McAlister Act prohibits attacks on public officials. I certainly hope that the FBI and DHS, and whatever other agency, will go after these haters, arrest them, convict them and put them away where they can no longer pollute the internet. America should not grant freedom to those who abuse free speech. I say just lock ‘em up and throw away the key. For the leaders, the people behind this horrible libel, maybe a bullet wouldn’t be too good for them, I’m just sayin’.”

“Ditto that, Tom. Anyone who tries to overthrow the government is guilty of treason. Traitors deserve the death penalty. That’s an American historical tradition, I’m pretty sure. Hang ‘em up, string ‘em up….stop the treason. Protect our President. The only reason they hate him so deeply is his nationality. That’s what I’m sayin’. Back to the news desk.”

Instead of convincing moderate and conservative voters that the Communist memo was to be avoided the attacks by the media brought it to the attention of those who had not read it on the internet. Polls showed that within just a few days over eighty percent of Americans knew about the accusation that their government had been taken over by Marxists, though a slim majority said they didn’t believe it.

18

Miami Beach, Florida

“Is this America’s most listened to talk show host?”

“Yup. You got him. Who’s this?”

“Don’t you recognize my voice?”

“No…. I don’t….wait. Say something else.”

“How much do you want me to say? I can….”

“Oh, I know who you are. Long time no talk. Not since our foursome out at Carmel. What was that - one, one and a half years ago?”

“Yeah, something like that. Look, we need to meet and talk. OK?”

“Well, sure….that is….you know my schedule. The world knows my schedule. I don’t have any open….”

“You will want to talk to me. Sooner. Not later. This is critical.”

“When people tell me how important it is that I meet with them that generally means it’s super important to them, but not to me. Just tell me what this is about.”

“Your life. Your ability to continue to live it….that’s all I can say until we meet.”

“Hold on, ol’ buddy, you got through my layers of security to talk to me based on our friendship. Don’t abuse it by dripping veiled threats of I don’t know what all. If you want to….”

“I’ll be at your beach house at 8 PM tomorrow night. Let your gate guy know. Believe me when I say you will want to hear what I have to disclose to you. Your future is in the balance.”

All he could do in response was sputter, “But….you….I just said….Are you still there?....You’ve hung up?....What the….”

The next night as 8 PM neared America’s favorite radio talker was not very happy. He was puffing his Cuban cigar at an accelerated rate, the tip burning crimson red. People just don’t treat me like this, he thought. This guy is dis-respecting our friendship, he felt. Security buzzed in to alert him that his expected guest was on his way to the beach house.

He decided to make the best of what was clearly an awkward situation. He offered his guest a glass of wine, which was declined. His guest sat on the edge of the chair that was offered to him and plunged immediately into the purpose of his visit, “Ol’ friend, you have to move.”

“Move? What are you talking about? I haven’t been here all that long. New York was a….”

“I mean you have to move offshore, out of the country. Out of America. Soon.”

He was getting increasingly irritated, “Un huh. And what is the reason for such an unsolicited piece of unwanted advice, may I ask?”

“It comes as no surprise to you, of course, that you have enemies in high places -very high places. How many people in your field get attacked, by name, by the President?”

“I just tell ‘em to get in line. I’ve been attacked by experts through the years. These guys are amateurs. Rank amateurs. They don’t bother me a….”

“Stop! What I have learned has nothing to do with words of scorn from the White House. Now, pay attention. Close attention. My third son is an agent with a federal agency that’s so secret that it has no name. No address. No funding entry in the budget. You get the idea. My son knows we are friends. He’s not a particular fan of yours, but he does believe that you have the Constitutional right to express your opinions on the air - the public airwaves.”

“Nice to know he’s not a fan. So what does your secret agent son have to do with anything?”

“No reason to be smarmy. He was in a meeting last week where your death was discussed.”

He choked on his cigar’s swirling smoke, “Chuff, uhhum. Chuff….What did you just say? My death? You’ve got just one minute to explain yourself before I call security, sir.”

“A kill order has gone out. You’ve been declared an enemy of the state; a domestic terrorist. Under the Patriot Act and the National Defense Authorization Act you can be eliminated. It’s been decided. If you don’t leave the country you will not be alive to continue to broadcast your views.”

“Alright, I’m sorry I was a bit harsh there, but you have to understand I get death threats all the time. Have for years. What makes this any different than….”

“Good question. Very simple answer. This leak is a gift to you because we’ve been friends and my son just happened to learn of the kill order. Otherwise, in a week, maybe two, no more than three, you’ll be on the brown side of the grass, as they say. It’s your decision. Believe it, act and live. Ignore it and die. Don’t forget what happened to Glenn. Have a nice evening, ol’ buddy.”

Twelve days later radio listeners across America were shocked to hear their favorite radio talk show host announce, “Folks, America’s premier radio talk show will now be called Radio Free America, as I am broadcasting to you from my new location, offshore from America. Where? I know my audience, so I know that millions of you right now are asking….where did he move? Where is he now? Folks, I don’t want to invite a drone visitor, if ya’ know what I mean, so I won’t be divulging my location. My fact-filled and incisive show is being recorded here in my new home location. Then, each day it will be bounced through at least ten locations around the globe, so that my location will remain a secret. We change the routing every day, sometimes more than once a day. I suspect that Radio Free America will be shut down on certain radio stations, as more station owners get threatened. But we’ll be on most of the radio stations as before, and certainly available on the internet. At least for a while. Who knows how long?

“Folks, Radio Free America may be the last source that thinking Americans have to get the truth. Most of us who paid attention, the non-low information crowd, knew that Fox wouldn’t be long term. All the White House had to do was influence one man, the owner of Fox. Which, of course, they have now unfortunately accomplished. So, here I am, Napoleon on Elbe, in exile, broadcasting the truth, as long as I can. Oh, by the way, for the folks in Yorba Linda, I’m not actually on Elbe, that was just a figure of speech. But, I am in exile. I didn’t want to be, but here I am. I guess I saw this coming for some time. I just always thought that something or….someone….would come along and save our good old USA from collapsing. I was wrong. If you’re listening to me in the USA, consider following me. Think about moving offshore. There’s a big, nice hospitable world out here and you can survive and thrive in it. More on that in the coming weeks. As long as my golden microphone works that is. Adios for twenty-one hours. Until tomorrow, friends.”

19

MOUNT VERNON, INDIANA

Roy Henry was angry. Seriously upset. He couldn’t recall any time in his 34 years that he had been so livid. He thought, “I live in a free country; the land of the free. Heck, I fought in two wars as a Marine to keep those freedoms. America is known world-wide for clean, honest elections. It’s only in third world countries or dictatorships that elections are rigged, fixed, with rampant vote fraud. Not here. Not in the U.S. Oh, maybe a few voting irregularities, here and there, but nothing like this. This totally stinks.”

Roy Henry was fuming after he read a newly published report documenting vote fraud in each of the battleground states in the Presidential election, now almost a year past. There had been no demonstrations or protests about the rigged election in the first few days after the election. A few commentators had raised some questions about the vote count, some of which appeared to be cast under suspicious circumstances, but there was no obvious level of outrage, with nothing more than suspicions. But, now….now, he thought, we know the guy stole the election. His opponent, a decent moderate Republican, failed to even get one vote in hundreds of precincts, with the President gaining over 99% of the votes cast in thousands of other precincts located in strategic states across the country. He knew that doesn’t even happen in a dictatorship.

But, what to do about it? The mainstream media was complicit in the theft. They would never even hint, let alone report, that fraud occurred in the election, now that it was “over” and their favored candidate had “won”. Most of the prosecutors, the only public officials in a position to bring charges, were of the same political party as the President. Those who weren’t, without loud media support, would never try to bring down a president. Especially not this President, whose supporters had shown that they could play rough.

It’s over, he sadly concluded. My country is being led by a thief, or at the very least led by a man surrounded by thieves, obviously with his willing consent and direction. He had learned in his American history classes that in 1960 John Kennedy’s supporters in Cook County, Illinois had held out voting results until they knew how many votes were needed to put their candidate in the lead in the final state needed to win the White House. That was an historical embarrassment, but nothing like what just happened in states across the country. This was an organized, orchestrated and overt stolen election.

He doesn’t deserve to run the country he concluded, he didn’t win a majority of the votes! The more he thought about it the more convinced he was that the President needed to be run out of office. But, how’s that going to happen, he wondered? Since the media are in his pocket, and no law enforcement official will take any action, that only leaves us, we the people. He knew that phrase, we the people, was in some important document, he just wasn’t sure exactly which one. But, in any case, he knew in his gut that the people would have to take action, otherwise the fraud will succeed and the American system of free and fair elections, by the people being governed, would be gone forever.

As Roy was trying to contain his rising anger, he decided to check his e-mail. He saw that one of his shooting buddies had e-mailed him, saying Roy, YOU GOT TO READ THIS. He looked at the message line of the e-mail and saw that the attached document was entitled AMERICA’S COMMUNIST TAKEOVER. What the heck is this, he pondered? He opened the document and started to read. By the time Roy had finished reading he knew that he had an answer to his earlier question as to what Americans should do. It was time to get out his sniper rifle with telephoto lens and make some serious plans.

20

UNITED STATES DEPARTMENT OF HOMELAND SECURITY

Nebraska Avenue Complex, Washington DC

“Two words - Reischstag and Northwoods. There’s historical international and American precedent for what we’re proposing. That’s all I’m going to say.”

“Okay, I get your reference to the infamous Reichstag fire. Everybody knows about the staged burning of the German parliament building. How the Nazis used a faked crisis, which are usually referred to as false flag or black flag events, to go after the Communists. They even threw them out of the German Parliament after the fire riled up the German people. That would work for us, of course, but what am I missing? What’s Northwood? You’ve been working on these plans for over a year and I’m just now hearing about Northwoods? What is it?”

Carl Goren was a strategic planner employed in the Department’s Homeland Security Investigations Division. In the President’s first term he had been tasked by the Department’s highest level administrators with developing plans for Operation Four Winds. Now that the President’s second term had begun in earnest Carl was presenting the final details of Operation Four Winds for approval by the Secretary of DHS. If the Secretary consented the plan would ultimately go to the President for his final approval. The Secretary, a short dumpling of a woman with a buzz haircut, was widely known in the Department for having a short attention span as well as a short anger fuse.

“I only came across Northwoods this week when I was researching past false flag incidents. Northwoods had been buried under a top secret classification at the Pentagon until an enterprising outside investigator came across the classified documents while looking into some recently released Kennedy era files. He apparently tried to get some attention for what he’d discovered but Northwoods was so bizarre that no mainstream media would touch the story.”

“OK, OK, enough with the history already. What the heck is it? Why are we talking about it? Operation Four Winds needs to get kicked over to the Oval Office, like now. Our Christian crazy man is still in place and ready to go ballistic. But he’s so full of psycho drugs that he could melt down any time. We have some back-ups, but they’re not nearly as believable as Fred. His background as a Christian leader makes him the right guy to authenticate the car bombings. So we need to get Four Winds over to the Oval Office for approval, as I said, like now.”

“I hear you, Madam Secretary. I’ll just summarize my memo attached to the final draft of Operation Four Winds. In 1962 the Pentagon wanted to invade Cuba. They needed a false flag series of events in order to justify the invasion. And here Madam Secretary, is where it gets really interesting. Operation Northwoods was approved by each member of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, including the Chairman, General Lemnitzer. That’s of special interest because Operation Northwood proposed faking attacks on Gitmo, Miami and Washington, DC. The Pentagon wanted to paint up a US fighter jet to look like a MIG, then use the MIG to shoot down a drone aircraft, claiming that the plane shot down was a civilian aircraft full of vacationing students, which they would actually divert to an airbase, and then cover it up. They also planned to blow up a US Naval vessel in Cuban waters, and then blame Cuba for the deaths….”

“Stop Carl! Stop. You’re going too fast. I’ve never heard of any of this. Have you confirmed….”

“Yes, mam, the letter signed by General Lemnitzer is attached to my report. In the March 13, 1962 JCS letter the Chairman of the Joint Chiefs refers to ‘pretexts which would provide justification for US military intervention in Cuba’. In the plan itself it refers to ‘a logical build-up of incidents to camouflage the ultimate objective and create the necessary impression of Cuban rashness and irresponsibility on a large scale’.”

“OK, move on, Carl, I get that they wanted to justify invading Cuba. But a minute ago you referred to specific faked events. Cover that again, please, but I want specifics. What actions did the Pentagon actually approve? Details.”

“Northwoods consisted of six parts. The first was to fake Cuban attacks on the US Naval Base at Guantanamo. The plan included using friendly Cubans dressed in Cuban military uniforms who would invade the base, start fires, burn aircraft and blow up ammunition. The invading fake troops were to be captured, while other friendly Cubans outside the base were to lob mortars into the base causing damage to buildings and equipment and also they were to storm the main gate. Lastly, the plan included blowing up Navy ships in the Gitmo harbor entrance and another near Havana, with, get this, the Navy conducting funerals for ‘mock-victims’. The ship to be blown up near Havana called for an air/sea ‘evacuation of the non-existent crew’ ” Lists of the fake dead were then to be published in the US ‘to cause a national wave of national indignation’.”

“Humph. That’s really interesting, Carl, in light of what Four Winds is going to do. Just shows there’s nothing new under the sun. Earlier you said something about terrorist attacks in the US. What was that about?”

Carl Goren looked down at his notes while also thinking to himself that for the first time since this Secretary took over DHS he felt he had her full attention. In past conferences in her office she invariably hovered over her laptop, while also thumbing texts into her cell phone, barely acknowledging his presence. Today, with his Northwoods disclosure Carl finally had the Secretary’s full attention, “Madam Secretary, the plan approved by the Pentagon called for terrorist attacks in Miami, other cities in Florida and in Washington, DC. Attacks were planned on Cuban refugees living in the US, including wounding the refugees, with the injuries being ‘widely publicized’.”

“Wow. Are you sure you didn’t have this 1962 false flag plan available when you wrote Four Winds? “

“If you think that’s eerie, listen to this. Northwoods included ‘exploding a few plastic bombs in carefully chosen spots’. How about that for a parallel with Four Winds? “

“Incredible….Carl…. I’ll fully analyze all aspects of Four Winds, of course, before I sign off and courier it over to the White House, but how many car bombs did you end up recommending? I know we talked about as many as ten. What did you end up with?”

“We kicked it around a lot, but we finally came back to just six car bombs. Six, located across the country in the major cities we decided on, seems a number that a radical Christian conspiracy could put together and pull off. Any more than six might imply that some larger organization did it, you know, like the federal government. The right wingers and talk radio kooks will say the bombs are false flags, anyway, but more than six would add some fuel, so to speak, to their fire. We picked New York, DC, Atlanta, Chicago, LA and Houston, subject to change, of course.”

Alright, I’m way over on the time set for this discussion. Anything else you haven’t told me about Northwoods? I’m obviously fascinated by what the federal government was doing to concoct false flags a half century ago.”

“Yes, Madam Secretary, two things. The main reason you’ve never heard of Northwoods is that when the plan hit President Kennedy’s desk he shot it down. A few decades later former Secretary of Defense Bob McNamara denied that he’d ever heard of anything about Northwoods, even though he was SecDef at the time. Secondly, we haven’t discussed Northwoods’ faked aircraft incidents. Four Winds doesn’t involve any aircraft, so are you interested. Maybe….”

“No. It’s not relevant, so, just give me a readers digest quick summary. You said something about vacationing students?”

“Northwoods called for two aircraft false flag events. The first was to charter a flight to a South American country with a route over Cuba, the plane being full of college students on holiday. An airplane was to be acquired from the CIA and painted to exactly match the appearance and number of a civilian aircraft. The two aircraft, one being a drone, the other full of passengers ‘with carefully prepared aliases’, were to take off at the same time flying towards Cuba. Then the passenger-carrying plane was to land at Eglin air base in Florida, with the drone to fly over Cuba, sending out a MAY DAY signal of attacks by Cuban MIG aircraft at the appropriate location over Cuba. The drone would be exploded by radio signal. The plane at Eglin was to be returned to its original condition. Obviously, the students purportedly killed in the crash weren’t real people, hence, the reference to aliases. No one would actually die, though the world was to be told otherwise.”

“What was the second aircraft false flag?”

“Four or five F-101 US aircraft were to fly within twelve miles of Cuba. One of the pilots was to hang back from the other aircraft, then falsely radio that he had just been jumped by unfriendly Cuban MIG aircraft. He was to drop to a low altitude and land at Eglin. His aircraft was to be ‘quickly stored and given a new tail number’. The pilot and the aircraft would then ‘have disappeared’. A submarine was to release F-101 aircraft debris in the waters near Cuba. The other pilots would believe a ‘true story as far as they knew’.”

“Uh-huh. OK. But since we’re not using aircraft, at least not yet, I’ll remember it if we need a false flag later involving aircraft. Most Christian or gun nuts aren’t pilots but everybody has a car or a truck, of course. So, its car bombs. Six of those little devices should be all we need, really. In case you haven’t noticed, the crazies on Capitol Hill are going after our boss, so the White House wants all of this expedited. Good job, Carl. I’ll e-send you a courtesy heads up when Four Winds is approved….Oh, one more thing….I don’t need to repeat this, but I will. Make sure that the DC car bomb is across town. Keep it away from these offices. Got it?”

21

Small Group Bible Study, Home of Hannah & Gary

Birmingham, Alabama

“Wow! Scott, tonight’s lesson knocked me for a loop,” exclaimed Liz, as the small group collected their coffee and iced tea and started their Bible study. “I have a dramatically different view of my own country now that I’ve studied and researched the prophecies. It’s not a very pretty picture, is it?”

“Liz, I’ll refrain from offering my own opinions until I hear what you all have to say. The key question is this - prophecy uses the phrase the ‘great whore’, or the ‘great harlot’ or ‘great prostitute’ to describe the rich, powerful and influential end times nation that we’ve been studying. Is this phrase too harsh, particularly if we apply it to our own country, to the United States of America? Any thoughts?”

“That’s kind of a strong description, Scott, don’t ‘cha’ think?” Hannah asked.

“Hannah, there’s no question that it’s strong, kind of like a garlic milk shake, but the question is whether it’s true. What do y’all think? You’ve read what John wrote as he described Babylon the Great. In Revelation 14, 17, 18 and 19 he said that this end times nation would be the mother of abominable things and filth. That it will make the nations of the world drink the maddening wine of her adulteries which corrupted the earth. That’s not a pretty picture. I’ll admit that the first time I started studying this issue I instantly rejected the idea that the verses could possibly apply to my country. You know, my country right or wrong….But, my real country, according to scripture, is in heaven. So, let’s face facts as they are. Does anyone see how America could be the mother of abominations of the earth, as John wrote in Revelation 17:5?”

None of the small group appeared to be very anxious to answer Scott’s open-ended invitation to criticize their country….Scott waited….Finally, Beau’s wife, Audrey, considered the sweetest natured member of the small group, spoke up, “Scott. I was like you….till I started praying about it….the very first thing that I thought of was how America led the world in declaring it legal to abort babies in the womb. Before Roe versus Wade, only two countries, Finland and Great Britain, allowed abortion, but only under extremely limited circumstances. Two doctors. Life of the mother. That sort of thing. But, then….boom….the highest court of the world’s leading nation declares abortion on demand legal. Since then the US has killed over 56 million American babies, but the global death toll from abortion totals over one point two billion, that’s with a B, worldwide, total since Roe. Mother of abominations, indeed.”

Tom added, “Plus, Audrey, don’t forget that over the years since the Roe case the US used its money, taxpayer money and otherwise, to induce other countries to change their laws to allow abortion. Some Catholic countries, like Chile, refused the bribes and kept their pro-life laws, but many did change their laws to allow their infants to be slaughtered, because the US financially pushed what it called ‘family planning’. What an abomination….It makes me sick at my stomach.”

Liz said, “The saddest part of Jeremiah 51:7 is the past tense statement. ‘Babylon was a gold cup in the Lord’s hand’. That’s truly sad. God knew ahead of time how this end times nation would be used for great spiritual purposes, but….then there would come a time when the golden cup would be full of ‘abominable things and filth’, as John wrote in Revelation 17. Look I’m as big a patriot as anybody in America, but that doesn’t mean I’ve got to lie to myself about what’s happened to my country.”

Beau agreed, “Liz, once the US decided to tell God He wasn’t welcome in our public schools…couldn’t even be mentioned, and once we kicked God out of our court houses and state houses, what did we expect would happen? He’s a gentleman; he’s not going to push Himself in where He’s not wanted.”

Scott asked, “Besides abortion, does anyone see where America could legitimately be called the source, the Mother, of other abominations?”

Beau asked sarcastically, “Well, duh, how about pornography, filthy movies and television, legalizing same sex marriage, our drug culture, even witchcraft….what abomination haven’t we promoted to the world? Step back and pretend that you’re God….OK, I know that’s easier for Tom than most of us….just kidding, love ya’ Tom. But, seriously, pretend you created America, funded it, prospered it, made it the wealthiest, most powerful, influential country on the globe. In return, it was a major source of missionary efforts around the earth, great ministries, wonderfully used by God through the decades….but….then, this nation in the middle part of the last century started acting like it never even heard of God. Get out of our schools, keep away from our government, don’t come near many of our homes and even our churches. As bad as these things are, we then became the world leader in killing God’s created infants in the womb, promoting adultery and divorce in movies and TV, buying billions of dollars of illegal drugs from south of the border, pushing witchcraft and sorcery. If I were God I wouldn’t put up with that very long, I’ll tell you.”

“Beau, that’s the point, isn’t it? God has put up with our abominations for a really long time…..in the fifty year plus range. Why is that?” Liz asked.

“Liz,” Beau replied, “I think I understand what God foretells through the five Old and New Testament Prophets who gave us prophesies about the Daughter of Babylon. He doesn’t say that the nation will be destroyed because of its abominations. The number of immediate deaths may be determined by its abominations, like fifty six million aborted babies. He does say, though, that the future destruction will come because it betrays Israel, leading to bloodshed in Israel.”

Scott, sensing that the evening’s discussion was winding down, said, “Good place to stop, guys. Next week we’ll look at what Beau was talking about. What does Babylon the great do to deserve destruction? The week after that we’ll look at who might be used to bring about the destruction and how they would do it. Let’s break up now into our prayer groups. Hannah says there are a few toffee bars left.”

22

Solid Word Baptist Church

Lansing, Michigan

Had the Pastor of the Solid Word Baptist Church of Lansing, Michigan known what would happen as a result of his decision, he would have never allowed his barber to hold a meeting in his church on that fateful Friday evening. The Pastor had known his barber since they attended high school together. Consequently, the Pastor knew that his friend and barber was active in both the Michigan Tea Party and the state’s leading gun rights organization. The church seated over five hundred, using the two rows of seats in the small balcony. A count of those who attended the Friday night meeting showed that over seven hundred had crammed into the sanctuary to hear what they could do to take their country back.

Organizers of the Friday night meeting used the internet and a local conservative talk show to invite people to attend. As a result, the meeting not only attracted people who were concerned about what they had been reading in e-messages about Communists in the White House, it also attracted three undercover federal agents, wired to record every word spoken. Many words were spoken. Each was recorded, transcribed and promptly circulated in DC to those who had a great deal of interest in what was said by angry Americans in Lansing, Michigan.

Most of the words said were by scared Americans. Scared that their country had been covertly taken over by people who were acting contrary to their best interests and those of America. Scared that they might lose their futures as free Americans. Scared that they had been so easily fooled in the Presidential campaigns, twice. Scared that it wouldn’t be easy to take back their country. But, more scared that if they didn’t try to take it back, even if by armed force, their children and grandchildren were doomed to a collectivist, socialist future.

After almost three hours of heated, passionate rhetoric the Pastor’s barber closed the meeting. His final words were the words most circulated in the nation’s capital the next day. Standing before the crowd, many of whom were weeping, holding out his extended arms, he said, “My friends….my neighbors….my family….my fellow believers, in many cases….and my fellow patriots….we have only one choice. None of us wants to give up, to give in to these sneaky, thieving Commies. They may have taken over the government, they have fraudulently grabbed the White House and the media, and who knows what else, but they haven’t yet taken over our hearts. America’s dead soldiers, and sailors, and airmen and marines, and all who gave their lives for their country and freedom, are looking down on us to see if we can keep what they have given us….Will this free country remain free?….Or, instead, will we give it over to the followers of Karl Marx and watch it be destroyed in front of our very eyes?....As for me, I would rather die than let it be known that I was a coward….that I was not willing to take up arms to take my country back. We can do nothing further tonight, except pray. But tomorrow, talk to your friends, family and everyone you know. Tell them what you’ve heard. Tell them to get ready!  The time to fight for America will soon be upon us. God bless and good night!”

The words spoken in Lansing accelerated the commencement of plans already in place in Washington, DC.

23

Churchill Downs

Louisville, Kentucky

Roy Henry had been a sniper while a member of the United States Marines. He was good at what he did. Since returning to civilian life Roy had maintained his skills. On his small farm just outside of Mount Vernon, Indiana Roy had constructed a shooting range with a berm behind his targets to catch bullets. He practiced weekly, each time lengthening the distance to the target. Eventually, Roy could hit the bull’s eye of a standard paper target from several thousand feet away. His favorite firearm for sniping was a Barrett M82A1, which cost him more than his Ford 250 turbo diesel pick up truck.

Once Roy was convinced that his country had been taken over by Communists Roy knew he couldn’t just sit idly by and let them get away with it. His first decision was who to take out to have the biggest impact on restoring his country. He knew that the nation’s highest elected officials, the President, the Vice President, top leaders of Congress, Supreme Court Justices and other such officials were protected by hundreds of federal agents. No way could he accomplish a clean execution. Then it occurred to Roy that taking out an enabler of the Communists in the White House could have the effect of reducing their power as well as sending a message. Roy watched five straight nights of evening news shows on the nation’s three leading networks and cable systems; though he nearly broke his television by throwing what was at hand when he heard what he considered to be blatant lies and misrepresentations.

He soon decided that the network newscaster who was the biggest cheerleader for the President was Giles Henderson of CBS Evening News. Giles almost appeared to slobber when he praised the President, which usually happened more than once on any given evening newscast. A study by a non-partisan journalism center found that Henderson praised the President, his policies and members of his Cabinet fifty times for each hint of criticism in an average month. Roy determined that by taking out Giles Henderson he would be helping the country and partially disabling the President, who survived in office due to a cheerleading national media. The final determinant for Roy was that Henderson was a native of Louisville, which he visited several times a year. Louisville was just south of Roy’s farm in southern Indiana. All that Roy needed were details of Henderson’s next visit to his home town. He called CBS offices in New York, representing that he was a reporter with the Louisville Colonel Journal. His ruse worked as CBS provided to him the details of Henderson’s next trip home. As Roy learned that Henderson’s next visit was to attend the Kentucky Derby a plan began to form. Roy knew how he would eliminate the nation’s leading media apologist for the President and strike a blow for real freedom in America.

Roy arrived on the first Saturday of May at Gate 8 on Longfield Avenue at 5 AM. In order for his plan to work his pickup truck had to be one of the first vehicles to enter the parking area south of the main track at Churchill Downs. His earlier reconnaissance showed that he needed to park in lot 32 in order to give him a direct, straight shot at the Jockey Club Suites where the event’s major celebrities traditionally viewed the historic horse race. Once the gate opened Roy drove his pickup truck directly to the first parking lane in lot 32. The truck had a camper mounted on the truck’s bed, with windows in the upper sleeping berth above the cab. Roy had configured the windows with curtains so that a casual viewer of the truck wouldn’t be able to see in. He also cut a small hole for the barrel of his sniper rifle and another round hole above it for the telescopic sight.

As the day progressed tens of thousands of race fans filled the Downs, over 80,000 in the infield alone. The mood was festive and the mint juleps flowed freely. Today’s Derby promised to be yet another event known as the most exciting two minutes in sports. Many of the visitors at the Downs had binoculars around their necks to allow them to follow the action once the race started. Roy’s binoculars, though larger than most, weren’t anything out of the ordinary. Roy’s standing south of the track looking over the grounds was also nothing unusual. He spent several minutes looking through his high powered binoculars scanning the largest boxes in the Jockey Club Suites until he finally spotted his target. There he is Roy finally murmured to himself. There’s the famous slicked back hair, loud-mouthed liar. That big, lying mouth of yours will soon be shut….forever. Roy could see that Giles Henderson was dressed in a light buff blue colored sports coat, making it easier for Roy to spot him when he changed from binoculars to his rifle sight.

The race was set to start in twenty minutes. Checking one more time, Roy confirmed the box location in the Suites and spotted Henderson’s baby blue coat. All was well, he thought, as he entered his camper through the rear door, picked up his rifle and crawled into the bunk area above the cab. Separating the scope from the rifle, Roy stuck just the end of the scope through the top hole in the camper window and looked carefully, adjusting it until he again spotted his target. Then he slightly lowered his rifle and found the ‘O’ in Downs painted on the concrete wall below the Suites adjoining the track. He carefully sighted in the middle of the upper round part of the ‘O’ and waited for the sound system to cover the sound of his test shot with the high decibel playing of My Old Kentucky Home. Squeezing off a round Roy was able to calculate the amount of calibration required to sight in the middle of his target. The round kicked up a small dust splash as it struck the left hand side of the ‘O’, telling Roy that he would need to move the calibration screw by three clicks to adjust for a steady side wind. His firearm was ready.

Roy knew that the best time to fire his weapon was during the excitement, cheering and mayhem of the race, preferably when the horses were entering the third turn. It would be then that the eyes of the race fans would be away from his location, away from his rifle, the barrel and scope of which would be protruding from his camper window by a few inches.

The pre-race festivities were finally over and the horses were in the starting gate. Churchill Downs buzzed with excitement as a sixth of a million humans waited to watch the nation’s top three year old thoroughbreds run for the roses. The starting gates flew open and they were off. Roy kept Giles Henderson centered in his scope as the horses launched into the first curve, raced around the second and pounded across the back stretch, not far from parking lot number 32. As the last of the pack headed into the third curve Roy took a deep breath, again centered his target in the scope and gently, ever so gently, squeezed his trigger finger. One and a fraction seconds later Giles Henderson’s head exploded, showering his guests and those behind him with his blood and brains.

Roy quickly withdrew his rifle and stowed it in the secreted chamber below the floor of the camper. He then broke the window on the front of the camper with the two holes, taping a clear plastic sheet in its place, held in place by duct tape, which he wrinkled to make it appear to be an old repair. He took the shards of broken glass, put them in a fanny pack and stepped on it until the shards were just small pieces. Roy exited the camper, walked several feet away to a trash barrel and dumped the fanny pack into the container. He then walked over and joined the crowd cheering the winner of the Derby.

Within minutes a flash call from CBS news was patched through the White House switchboard to the Secret Service detail with the President. The President was in mid-swing at the Hoakalei Country Club golf course on Ewa Beach, Hawaii when the call came in. Though the President was only at the fifth hole when the news of the shooting death of Giles Henderson reached him, he terminated his game and ordered his staff to prepare for an immediate flight back to DC.

24

National Museum of the American Indian – Mitsitam Cafe

Barry was worried. It had been almost three weeks since Barry met Sandy at the National Museum of American History. Barry’s post on his Deep Inside DC blog revealing DHS plans for access control booths had caused a small tempest in the agency. Even The Washington Post, which generally ignored blogs, disdaining them as not part of legitimate journalism, felt obliged to carry a small paragraph reporting that the Secretary of DHS had ordered a full-scale investigation to locate “harmful insider leakers and punish them accordingly”. The paragraph did not mention Barry’s blog nor did it disclose the nature of the “harmful leak”, only reporting that the DHS was vigorously pursuing the identity of the leaker. Had Sandy been caught? Since they did not speak by phone nor communicate by internet, it wasn’t possible for Barry to know if Sandy was alright.

Thus, it was with a great deal of relief that Barry saw Sandy’s elevated blind on his Thursday morning stroll for his pricey burnt bean coffee. Great, he thought, she’s not only OK, but evidently she has new information from inside DHS to share with him. What was the next location on the Smithsonian list? Barry couldn’t remember. He would have to pull up the Smithsonian website, not thinking that his PC was a natural target for the investigatory arm of DHS. As soon as he reached his computer he pulled up the site and saw that the next location was the National Museum of the American Indian. The Museum’s Mitsitam Café, which meant ‘let’s eat’ in the Delaware Indian language, was one of Barry’s favorites. The view of the Mall was terrific and the food was outstanding, unlike most Smithsonian restaurants. Because the café changed its menu for the seasons of the year, Barry pulled up on his PC the current seasonal menu for the café. He scanned it quickly and decided that he would either go with the native turkey dish or the Gringos con Huitlacoche. Yummy, Barry thought. Gotcha, DHS agents thought.

As soon as Barry’s remotely accessed computer showed that he was looking at a menu from one of the Smithsonian Museums, DHS investigators detailed a squad of twelve plain clothes and armed agents to the large museum at 4th and Independence, covering the café and the public entrances. If this blogger who had embarrassed DHS showed up at the American Indian Museum he would be identified. If he met with anyone at the cafe facial recognition devices would soon reveal the identity of his DHS insider source.

Sandy was nervous. Though she was sure no one knew anything about her role as Barry’s inside source, she nevertheless had reason to be anxious. She had been interviewed each week for the last three weeks since Barry’s blog had revealed details of the TSA’ s planned use of access control booths. She soon learned that almost every DHS employee in her division had likewise been interviewed, which calmed her to a certain degree. But, should she be caught she knew her career as a federal employee would be over. Sandy wore the largest set of sunglasses she could find, along with an ugly floppy hat that she thought only a tourist would wear. She slipped on a sweatshirt in the Museum’s restroom with large silk-screened letters saying University of Kentucky. As she left the restroom, she looked in the mirror, satisfied that she bore no resemblance to a federal employee. She hoped that she looked just like another Midwestern tourist in the nation’s capital.

At first, Sandy didn’t spot Barry. No baseball cap. No sunglasses. No pony tail. No Barry. Then, she recognized his voice. “Samantha….Samantha….Y’all order me a Coke, OK, sweetie bunch?”

That’s all it took to cause Sandy to spot the source of Barry’s voice. Near the back, she saw a man wearing a really large Stetson Texas cowboy style hat and a garish leather vest, with Indian beads hanging on each of its several pockets. Sandy was impressed with Barry’s cover dress as well as his ability to spot her, in spite of her garish tourist disguise.

“How did you know it was me? I didn’t spot you.”

“Easy. I figured you’d be the most obnoxiously dressed tourist in the room. Pretty close, Sandy, pretty close.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment. Did you order yet?”

“No, I waited on you. I’m gonna’ do the Gringos con Huitlacoche with a side of Chayote Con Queso. Yummy. Interested?”

“OK. Yeah….That fine….Barry….Look, I’m really worried about getting caught. You have no idea how much trouble you’ve stirred up at DHS. They’re beside themselves. Frantic, even. They grilled me and about everybody in my division, except the top guys, every week since your post on the interstate booths. Rumors are that the President has signed an executive order imposing capital punishment on any federal employee caught leaking. If they catch me, you know what will….”

“Sandy. Calm down….You’re fine. How many employees are there at DHS -a quarter of a million? You’re a small fish in a very big pond, with lots of unhappy employees, any one of which could easily be my source. Not to worry….So….you had your blind up….what’s happening? Any more information on the planned faked events?”

“Yes….actually. A lot. I’m glad you’re sitting down. Last time we met you said we could change history. Once your readers, and then I hope the world, understand what’s in the works….what DHS has planned….it should bring the whole horrible plan to a screeching halt. It could….it should….force the Secretary to resign….maybe even the White House will….”

“Come on, Sandy, I understand this is earth shaking….so shake my earth….what is it? What do they have planned?”

“I told you that DHS has planned a false flag event and I think I said they might be planning even a series of faked violent events. Well, here’s what I’ve since learned. It’s worse than I could have conceived. Here’s the truly evil part. They are arranging these events so they will look like they are caused by gun-wielding radicals, probably Christians or Tea Party folks, all in a failed attempt by the radical groups to overthrow the government. I understand it will involve the bombing of federal buildings, focused on the day care facilities to gain even further public support. But all staged.”

“What?...Seriously?   How….”

“Don’t you get it, Barry? A bunch of people will get killed, including kids, and many hurt. In similar attacks….across the country….all coordinated to happen on the same day….same time. All supposedly by religious zealots who want to throw out the President and change the government. That way the TSA will have every right to stop any motorist on any interstate highway….checking for terrorists, supposedly domestic terrorists, naturally. But, Barry, all of the perpetrators will either be undercover agents or duped psycho drugged participants, lured into committing violence. The latter, of course, won’t survive the events. Plus, I’ve heard that some actual religious leaders’ cars and trucks will be stolen and used in bombing government buildings. Can you believe it, Barry? My heavens, what have we come to?”

“Well, the DHS laid the foundation for all this in 2007 when it secretly notified American law enforcement officials that ‘rightwing extremism’ posed a danger to the nation. DHS defined rightwing extremism as including ‘one issue Americans opposed to abortion’ and veterans returned from war overseas. So, if there are any widely-broadcast apparently coordinated instances of armed resistance to the government, TSA will be all over the nation’s major highways, like bugs on honey.”

“As I understand it, Barry, the access control booths will be the primary method used to make sure that Americans can’t drive very far without their papers being checked and their cars or trucks examined for weapons. If TSA gets away with….you know….not too much opposition from the public….then TSA will expand the access points with permanent structures. You know, like you see at toll booths or any border crossing in the world.”

“But, don’t the geniuses at TSA realize that there will be resistance to….”

“Barry, why do you think the Request for Proposal for these booths specified that they had to be built with bullet proof glass? They know that there’ll quite likely be some firefights, but with the special glass, the success of resisters will be narrowed significantly. Plus, there’s been talk that there will eventually be a fairly wide armed perimeter around each access control point, to prevent anyone with a weapon from getting close to the checkpoints.”

“Manned by whom? The U.S. Army? What about posse comitatus, the law that prevents the federal government from using the military in domestic disputes?”

“What do you think all that ammunition is for?”

“I got it. I got it, Sandy….Is there a name for any of this that I can include in the post that I’ll write tonight?”

“Yup. It’s going to be called VIPR.”

“Meaning?”

“Visible Intermodal Prevention and Response….VIPR. Clever, huh? VIPR will be sold to the people of America as a great way to capture America’s domestic rightwing extremist terrorists.”

“Incredible. This sounds like a grade B, or even C, novel. Do they really think they can pull this off? There will be so many people who know about it….how can they keep it a secret?”

“Barry. You’re being really naïve. Government by its very nature does things in secret. With the media as its cover and main mouthpiece for the government, there is very little that can be reported widely unless, that is, the government wants it reported. Believe me; the people at DHS think they can, as you say, pull this off, without getting caught. The crisis atmosphere that will surround these violent events will be so pervasive that Americans will be riveted to their TVs wondering how their government will protect them against those radical Tea Party and religious extremists who want to overthrow their government. It’ll be a circus of misdirection and misinformation. Remember how many people thought that the Boston Marathon bombings were domestic terrorists?”

As Sandy was musing on the ability of the federal government to engage in secret acts, the DHS agents who were listening to her every word on the salt shaker imbedded microphone earlier placed on all of the tables in the Mitsitam Café could only smile and wink at each other. They knew that the lady was certainly correct.

Looking at her watch, Sandy suggested that their lunch and conversation was over. Sandy needed to get back to the DHS. Sandy asked, “Barry, can you walk me a couple blocks or so away from here, just in case somebody spotted me and wondered why I was in a tourist café? Since we’re both so obviously dressed as out-of-towners, walking together would be a natural thing to do.”

Barry, in his cowboy hat and vest, and Sandy, in her blue University of Kentucky sweatshirt and floppy hat left the Indian themed Museum through the east exit. They walked arm-in-arm towards Independence Avenue, as two tourists might while on vacation. While waiting on the cross walk light, they spoke in low tones, lest they be overheard. But Barry realized they didn’t need to be so cautionary, as they appeared to be the only persons waiting for the light to change. Once it did change, they left the curb and headed across Independence Avenue, still with linked arms. Out of the corner of Barry’s eye he saw the white panel van careening across the median, bearing down on them. He tried to push Sandy out of its path, but the van was traveling too fast. Barry and Sandy were pronounced dead on the scene by the DC emergency medical technicians. The driver was charged with reckless driving and involuntary manslaughter under the influence of drugs and alcohol. A month later his charging file appeared to go missing and he was released from the District of Columbia jail. Conservative bloggers across the nation wrote of their admiration of Barry’s courage. To a person, they all raised doubts about the facts of his ‘accidental’ death. The ‘accidental’ deaths of conservatives outspokenly opposed to the administration appeared to those who were paying attention to be growing in number.

25

Small Group Bible Study, Home of Hannah & Gary

Birmingham, Alabama

Scott had come down with the flu, so Beau agreed to lead tonight’s Bible study, “Welcome, folks. Except for Scott, I think we’re all here. Sally, tell Scott that we’re thinking about him….praying for him.”

“Great. I will, Beau, he needs it….he’s a pretty sick puppy right now.”

Beau opened with prayer, “Lord, give us wisdom as we study what you want us to learn from prophecy, particularly on the question of betraying Israel. In Jesus’ name, amen. Who has Genesis 12:3 they can read to us?”

Liz responded, “I’ve got it…here it is….‘I will bless those who bless you, and whoever curses you I will curse; and all peoples on earth will be blessed through you.’”

Beau asked, “Any question anyone has as to the meaning of that verse? Fairly clear, huh? Countries and empires that cursed Israel always paid for it. God keeps His promises. We read in the Bible that God promises that the end times nation which betrays Israel, which acts treacherously against Israel, which refuses to come to Israel’s aid when it cries out for help, that nation will be destroyed in one day, one hour and one moment. Isaiah in 21:12 refers to this nation that betrays Israel as a ‘traitor’. Jeremiah in 51:24 tell us that ‘I will repay Babylon and all who live in Babylonia for all the wrong they have done in Zion, declares the Lord’, then a few verses later in verse 35 Jeremiah says, ‘May the violence done to our flesh be upon Babylon, say the inhabitants of Zion. May our blood be on those who live in Babylonia, says Jerusalem.’ ”

“Beau”, Tom interjected, “In the next verse, verse 36, God says ‘I will avenge’ Israel. I don’t want to go down a rabbit trail, Beau, if you’d rather not, but two verses later in 38 he says ‘her people all roar like young lions, they growl like lion cubs’ Isn’t that exactly what we’ve been seeing in the US. We’ve become a violent nation. Just like Jeremiah said, right?”

“True, Tom, but coming back to Israel, the Psalmist makes a striking statement in 137:8 which says, ‘O Daughter of Babylon, doomed to destruction, happy is He who repays you for what you have done to us’, that is, to Israel. The most striking verse, in many ways is in Lamentations 4:17. Here’s how it reads in The Message translation – ‘We watched and watched, wore our eyes out looking for help. And nothing. We mounted our lookouts and looked for the help that never showed up.’ So, what is Israel looking for? How does the Daughter of Babylon betray Israel? What’s this all about?”

Hannah jumped in, “Beau, there are two big military invasions of Israel prophesied in the end times. The last one, at Armageddon, is the final battle and that involves the whole world, then Jesus returns and all that. Before that final battle, though, Ezekiel in 38 and 39 prophesies that there will be an invasion of Israel by a handful of listed countries, including Russia, Iran and Libya. Ezekiel sees a bloody land invasion from the north of Israel, while Israel is at peace. Israel cries out for help to the Daughter of Babylon, which treacherously betrays Israel by refusing to come to its aid, and many in Israel die because of it.”

“That’s the reason why the Daughter of Babylon, which is described as doomed to destruction, is itself destroyed,” Tom added. “You started this study with Genesis 12:3. This appears to be another illustration of what happens to people….and nations….that curse Israel. They are themselves cursed. With the way we’ve been treating Israel I wouldn’t be at all surprised that we would betray our only ally in the Middle East.”

Liz asked, “But, doesn’t this prophecy from Ezekiel say that the invasion happens when Israel is at peace? They’re not at peace today. So, what do you make of….”

“Yes, Liz, it apparently means that Israel will be at peace prior to the invasion. The Prime Minister of Israel himself said recently that Israel would in the short term enter into a two state peace agreement, giving up some of its land.”

“Tom, I think I remember that, but doesn’t God tell Israel throughout His Word not to give up the land?”

“He sure does, Liz, but, as we all know, Israel hasn’t always done what the Lord told them to do….unlike us, of course, because we always….obey….Oh, I’m being sarcastic, again. But, yes, Israel isn’t supposed to give up the land.”

Max noted that, “Don’t forget that the US is the only nation on the globe that has a military defense agreement promising to help Israel on an urgent need basis should there be an armed attack on Israel. That sure helps me to see that the Daughter of Babylon prophecies apply to the US, and to no other nation. President Carter signed an agreement in March, 1979 as an inducement to Israel to enter into the Camp David Accords with Egypt.”

Hannah observed, “Well, I don’t even want to think about the US being destroyed, so this study has been particularly difficult for me. But….I can see that God is a God of justice, a God who keeps His word and His promises to Israel. With fifty six million dead babies’ blood calling out from the ground, I can see how our betrayal of Israel could be the final straw with a God of justice. The death toll initially, I’m just guessing, could be the same number of innocents that have been slaughtered in the womb in America, all created in God’s image. Plus who knows how many will die later as the country disintegrates?

Beau decided that it was time to conclude the study, “With that cheery thought, let’s all do our reading for next week. We’ll look at who could be used to destroy the Daughter of Babylon and how they would do it. Don’t forget to pray for Scott’s healing.”

26

White House - Oval Office

Washington, DC

Later, the six participants in the late evening meeting convened by the President had widely different memories of exactly who said what. What all did agree upon, however, was that at the conclusion of the meeting the President described what was about to happen in America as a “perfect storm for fundamental change and we do need to change….the subject”. The House Government Reform and Oversight Committee had just that morning passed on a party line vote seven Articles Impeachment of the President, sending it to the full House, where it was expected to pass handily.

Brief reports were given at the 11 PM gathering to the President by five federal department heads. The Director of the Bureau of Alcohol, Tobacco, Firearms and Explosives reported that several million firearms had now been voluntarily turned in for cash under the McAlister Act and the brief amnesty period. The President rubbed his chin, looked around the room and then asked, “Pat, what’s your estimate of the number of firearms that weren’t turned in under McAlister, that are still out there buried….hidden….that the right wingers are still clinging to?”

Director Patrick Humless thought he knew what the President wanted to hear, that the ATF had retired as many guns as possible. “Mister President, we know there must be some firearms, of course, that are still out there, but we’re convinced….that is….our agency believes that we have secured and melted down the maximum numb….”

“Stop, Pat,” the President interjected, “I don’t want government speak and I’m not interested in glowing, puffed up numbers. Give me a rough, reasonably accurate projection of how many firearms are still out there?”

“Well….based on the sales records of gun manufacturers that we were able to seize under your executive order, many of which only went back to the middle of the last century….and taking into account that some firearms came from overseas manufacturers that wouldn’t respond to your executive order….we estimate that there are between seventy to ninety million firearms hidden in the country. Give or take ten million either way.” Director Humless said the final words rapidly, expecting an angry reaction from the nation’s Chief Executive. He was wrong.

“Good. Very good.,” the President responded, leaning back in his dark maroon leather chair. “Just what I wanted to hear.”

Humless was taken aback by the President’s reaction, “Seriously, Mister President. You’re not upset? I mean we know there are millions who refused to….”

“Pat. You can’t have a good gunfight if only one side has a gun, know what I mean? Those numbers sound just about right to me. DHS is here, you can give us your view, but based on our projections and models, that sounds good. Thanks, Pat. OK….Next, let’s hear from FEMA. Roberto, how’s it going with the clergy?”

“Well….very well….Mister President. We’ve now completed our Romans 13 Patriotic Training programs in every state, every major community and we’re finishing up now in the smaller towns. You know, where there may be only five or ten pastors or priests, max.”

“Any kick back, signs of resistance? Surely some of those pastors didn’t like your training emphasis on obeying governmental authorities as a Biblical mandate?”

“Naturally, we had some of that. A few walked out. Some tried to go to the media, but we had a tight lid on any reporting of what we’re doing, so no problem there. The best thing we did, if I may say so, sir, was to take your idea of not even approaching the known strong evangelical churches and parishes. Before we started, we identified all of the red list churches and parishes and we never approached them. So, basically, sir, America is now made up of two kinds of religious institutions. The law-obeying, subservience to Caesar types and the law-disobeying anti-government types. The latter group comprises between a third to a fourth of the total number of churches.”

“Perfect….Perfect….The clergy you trained to control their flocks, preaching subservience to the government….they won’t likely wake up to how they’ve been used until….well….until it’s too late. With the budget as it is we’ve got to get rid of tax deductions for religious and charitable donations as soon as the street battles increase, maybe sooner. Good report, Roberto, Thanks. Next….Let’s see….Health and Human Services. What’s the food supply going to look like once the Perfect Storm is in full strength?”

The Secretary of HHS then informed the President that once the dollar was no longer the world’s reserve currency that their studies showed that the prices of virtually everything would jump dramatically. Oil had been priced in dollars for decades. He said that once oil is priced in a basket currency composed of the currencies of the EU, Russia and India, along with gold, the price of food will increase sharply. People will start hoarding food, afraid that it will soon increase in cost even more. Food would then go into short supply within a matter of thirty to forty-five days.

HHS anticipated that street rioting and other transportation disruptions would soon choke the food supply chain, resulting in empty shelves in virtually every area of the country, with some limited exceptions in remote rural communities. The Secretary reported that HHS was studying what percentage of gun-owners might be willing to trade in their hidden firearms for food, once the food crisis worsened. The President expressed his pleasure at the depth and significance of the HHS report. He next asked the Secretary of the Treasury to describe the prospects for replacing the dollar as the world’s reserve currency.

“Sir, everything is in place. The national debt has never been higher. As you know, you’ve added more debt than all of the prior Presidents of the US, combined. Quite an achievement, actually. Real unemployment, not our released numbers, has crept up every month, except for one, since you’ve been in this office. Consumer confidence numbers are in the toilet. We’ve exceeded all of the goals that we agreed we would have to meet before the death of the dollar as the currency the world uses for international trade. I’m informed by our G-8 buddies that they are nearly ready, Mister President. They will make the announcement whenever you say….all they need is your final word to go.”

“Sounds good, Tom. I….hope….everybody here has….how should I say it….taken the appropriate financial measures? When the dollar is ditched, you don’t want to have a lot of your money in dollars, or for that matter, in a retirement account. Don’t leave anything in a safety deposit box. I’m sure you know that my executive orders allow DHS to open and seize their contents. Tom may I assume that Treasury is ready to seize retirement accounts, 401(K), IRA, Roth, all those fat dollar accounts just sitting out there not doing anyone any good?”

“Yes, Mr. President. We are ready to solve the federal debt problem that the Republicans in the House are always carping about. We estimate that once we seize the retirement accounts, and re-title them in the name of the U.S. government, the federal balance sheet will look better….a lot better.”

“They’ll be a lot of whining….naturally. The same thing happened when Argentina seized their people’s retirement accounts, but what’s a broke country to do? The rich and not so rich potential retirees have the money and Uncle Sam needs it. We’ll agree, of course, to pay 3% on the seized funds, though we all know that inflation will far exceed that, so we come out with a double win. We get the retirement funds and we don’t lose anything on the promised interest payments.”

“Yeah,” smiled the Treasury Secretary, “it’s a big win for everybody….well, almost everybody.”

“Well,” said the President, “that leaves us with DHS….Janis, is everything ready at the Department of Homeland Security?”

“Yes, sir, Mister President. Looking forward to the coming financial storm. We’re ready. All of the FEMA camps are available and ready for inmates….excuse me….ready for our guests. The interstate highway traffic control booths are all pre-positioned, the booths can be in place within a matter of hours from the go signal. We’ll control the interstates. Fifty miles is the longest stretch any motorist will be able to move, without coming to a DHS traffic control booth, except the rural, western states where the distances will vary. All of the booths have bullet resistant glass, air conditioning, links to our facial recognition face scanners, you name it. Our people will be able to monitor movement. General Allen at the Pentagon will have the troops available to protect the booths, if we get any local resisters. Security and morale at DHS improved internally a lot at the end of last year once we retired out from DHS the identified Second Amendment and religious sympathizers. Made things easier.

“Lastly, I’ll report on the fuse for this coming firestorm. Operation Four Winds is totally ready to go. We’ve identified the religious and conservative leaders whose motor vehicles we’ll pick up and retrofit with explosives. Six car bombs, one here in DC, and the others as listed in the report you have. WE’ll make sure that there are some flyers scattered around near the car bombs calling for your conviction by the US Senate on the Articles Impeachment passed by the House. That’ll fill the streets with your angry supporters. As I said, Mister President, we’re ready. Waiting on your orders, sir.”

“It’s getting late, folks. I think we’re done. I just wanted to hear first-hand from each of you that we’re ready. It will soon be time for me to keep my word to the American people. It would appear, thank you very much, that what is about to happen in America will be the perfect storm for fundamental change….and we do need to change the subject from impeachment to surviving America’s new civil war.” His five guests reacted in laughter, then applause, as they stood to leave this most historic meeting.

27

CCC Headquarters

Department of Homeland Security

Nebraska Avenue Complex

Washington, DC

Director Manton Mortman had been in charge of the Civilian Conservation Corps since its creation by executive order of the President. The number of CCC Conservators now exceeded nine hundred thousand, though still short of the more than two million hired by President Franklin Roosevelt to work in the nation’s original CCC. The newly re-created CCC functioned under the Department of Homeland Security. Director Mortman’s responsibilities accorded to him by executive order from the President were threefold. First, CCC Conservators were assigned to attend each Sunday the nation’s designated ‘evangelical churches’, recording what is said by the pastors of the churches under agency surveillance for compliance with federal hate speech laws. Secondly, Conservators attended, monitored and recorded all meetings of gun rights groups, Tea Party meetings, pro-life groups, veterans associations, Constitutionalists and other conservative assemblies considered to be ‘right wing’ by the administration. Thirdly, Conservators were tasked to enforce the nation’s laws, including interrogating Americans considered by the CCC to be domestic terrorists. All Conservators were given arrest powers and were all also armed with handguns, along with large quantities of ammunition.

Director Mortman had been given a corner office in DHS’s Nebraska Avenue Complex, which was located in Northwest DC, far from official Washington. The building had formerly been an all-girls school and then used by U.S. Navy code breaking offices in WWII. DHS had been in the facilities for ten years, yet many employees referred to the offices as ‘the dump’ due to its decrepit condition. Mortman was one of the few executives who actually liked the facilities. Some at DHS who had heard Mortman praise their offices opined that the dingy offices were a good match for Director Mortman, given his personality and personal traits.

Each day the Director dressed the same - black dress shirt, black suit and black tie. He told his staff that he spent most of each weekend watching WWII videos on the History channel and his vast collection of videos dealing with the years that Hitler was in power. Director Mortman had been heard telling staff members how excited he became when he watched footage of Nazi soldiers, brown shirts and Gestapo officers ‘administering justice to Jewish rebels’. It was said within DHS and CCC offices that Mortman was picked to be the Director of the CCC due to his close personal friendship with Presidential Advisor Vivian Higgins. It was rumored that Mortman and Higgins had both been members of a Marxist cell during their college years. Mortman’s secretary had let it be known in the DHS cafeteria to her lunch buddies that the Director received calls from the White House, usually from Advisor Higgins, on a daily basis.

Director Mortman’s secretary received one such call from Vivian Higgins while her boss was in a staff meeting. She quickly entered his office, without knocking, walked to his side and whispered that the White House was on line one. Director Mortman abruptly excused his staff, his secretary shooing the employees out of his office.

Once he was alone, Director Mortman picked up his phone sayin, “Yes, Vivian, what can I do for you, my dear?”

“Morty, we got a problem. The Man wants us to be fully staffed up, armed and ready by next week. The dollar will be devalued soon. I’m not at liberty to give you the date, but believe me it’s soon. Everyone expects that the crazies, the ‘rads’, the ‘wingers’, will all be out in the streets within a very short time after that. I know your guys are armed….well-armed….with all the ammo DHS bought. The Man just wants to be sure that you’re all set when the stuff hits the fan.”

“I get it, Vivian, we’re totally ready. But, you started this conversation by saying that we had a problem. What’s the problem? We’re finally going to be able to do what we were established to do – clean up the trash - remove the haters – the anti-government hotheads and fundamentally transform America, as promised.”

“Look, Morty, I know I can share with you what’s going on here. That’s why I called. Without getting into too much detail….come to think of it….you’ve probably already heard up there at the DHS offices about the….well….you know….the….uh….future unpleasantness. As our mutual friend stated it at a late night meeting here recently, it takes two to have a gunfight. There’s no problem if you’re ready.”

“Believe me, Vivian, we’ve never been so ready. Just remember the magic number….one point six billion….that’s all you need to know.”

II.

The Government

Of the

United States

Goes to War

Against Americans

28

Dunwoody, Georgia

Jim Farley couldn’t believe his own eyes. The Honda Civic that he had driven for the last two plus years was missing. It was there last night when he drove it home from work. He always parked it in the same spot in the driveway of the Farleys’ home in Dunwoody, a suburb of Atlanta. Jim really liked his Civic, washing it himself almost every week. He had not just one, but two Christian fish decals, on both sides of the car’s license plate. Jim was happy to proclaim to the world that he was a Christian. He was well aware that how he drove his car reflected on his faith proclaimed on the tail end of his Honda.

As an elder of his evangelical church Jim’s next thought was that he needed to calm down, pray and turn the missing car problem over to the Lord. As soon as he did, he immediately felt that everything would be okay. His car would either be recovered from whoever stole it from his driveway or, at the least; he would recover most of its value from his insurance company. He knew he would need to report its loss to his insurance company and then call their family attorney, who was also an elder at their church in Dunwoody. He’d heard that an owner could take a bath on the market value of a car if it was totaled or stolen. He concluded that he could lose a grand or two replacing his little Civic. But, it’ll work out, the Lord knew this would happen, and He’s not worried about, so I won’t either he thought as he pulled out his cell phone to start making calls about his missing Civic.

What Jim Farley did not know, nor could he, since there is no national database of stolen vehicles updated daily, was that his stolen Civic was one of six motor vehicles stolen across the country, all on the same night. Each was stolen from the suburbs of a major American city. Five cars were owned by evangelical Christians, active in their local Christian church. The sixth belonged to a Tea Party activist. Each was taken to either a facility of the federal government or a front company which was owned by an agency of the federal government.

Each motor vehicle was outfitted with a bomb. Four were made of C-4 plastic explosive, used by terrorists on the USS Cole. The C-4 used was made by different manufacturers. Two were provided with bundles of dynamite with simple timers. Two were minivans, with the seats removed in each. In both vans drums of fertilizer and kerosene were installed. Like the C-4 bombs the vans were hooked to a cell phone ignition device. Within two days the installation of the bombs in the motor vehicles owned by a Tea Party leader and five active evangelical Christians had been accomplished. Encrypted messages were sent to a designated e-file at the DHS headquarters in DC, accessible only by Carl Goren. Upon receipt of the sixth notification Goren cryptically e-mailed the Secretary of DHS that “the winds are blowing”.

29

Faith and Freedom Christian School

Joplin, Missouri

Faith and Freedom Christian School was founded thirty years ago by Christian parents who wanted to provide a faith based education for their children. It started in the basement of a church in Joplin with twelve students of varying ages. Today the school has a five building campus and an enrollment in excess of twelve hundred, in kindergarten through high school. Solo Biblica is the phrase on the school crest and is the guiding principle of its staff.

Thus, it was a difficult day when the CCC Conservator in charge of the State of Missouri appeared at the school with a written demand. The school’s headmaster, Adam Weaver, was himself a graduate of Faith and Freedom, having been one of the schools’ first twelve students. When Headmaster Weaver was told that a CCC official was in the reception area he had a bad feeling that this was not a friendly visit.

The CCC State Director was ushered into the Headmaster’s office. After an initial handshake the Headmaster asked the Director, “What can I do for you, sir?”

“Well, let’s start with this. You can bring your school into compliance with the laws of the United States.”

“Excuse me….We comply with all laws, of the United States, the State of Missouri, the City of Joplin, all those thousands of laws. We believe in obeying the law, and that’s what we do. What specific laws are you….”

“Let’s not play games, shall we? You know very well that three weeks ago this school denied an application for admission for a fifth grader whose parents are Steve and Frank Schiller. Your only basis for the denial of the application is that the parents are a gay married couple. Now do you know which law I’m talking about?”

“No, sir, actually, I don’t. I recall the application, of course. Our full board of directors discussed the admission request and denied it unanimously as inconsistent with our Biblical views. The Bible mentions homosexuality seven times, all negatively. This is a matter of faith for this school. This is a private school, as I’m sure you know.”

“Private….schmivate. That’s irrelevant. When the United States Supreme Court ruled that same sex marriage is a right located somewhere in the United States Constitution that settled the matter for everybody, including religious people. Even if the Court had not made such a ruling, the President’s Executive Order covers the subject. His Executive Order also revokes the tax exempt status of any religious school that refuses to admit students based on some spurious argument from the Bible. In case you haven’t figured it out, Weaver, this school is subject to the laws of the United States.”

“There’s no reason for sarcasm. We abide by the law. Again, specifically what law prohibits this private Christian school from applying its strongly-held Biblical beliefs to its admission policies? Cite me the law passed by Congress. The law….that’s all I’m asking.”

“You know, some people think they’re special because they wave their Bibles around. I used to go to church, as a kid, but my pastor kept preaching against my lifestyle choices, so I stopped going. Haven’t been back since. My husband and me, we’re in love, which you Bible bigots will never understand. I don’t care what you say that book says, I’m here to enforce the law.”

“I’m sorry that you had a bad church experience, but I’m going to ask, with respect, sir, for the third time. What law did we violate by following our Biblical beliefs?”

“I knew you wouldn’t get it, so I requested a warrant ahead of time. Two warrants, actually. The first one I’m serving on you as State Director of the CCC, under the authority of the DHS. This warrant is for all of your admission records since the school started and….”

“Thirty years of records? I can’t belie….”

“Wait Weaver, I’m not done. The warrant also allows us to take and examine all of your other records, paper records and digital records on your computers; academic, business, sports, suppliers, everything. Our trucks are waiting outside. We have twenty of our best Conservators ready to box up your records and computers and transport them to our warehouse for examination.”

“You can’t do that. Without our records and especially without our computers we’d be….we’d be out of business. We couldn’t run our school.”

“Tough. You should have thought about that before your board voted to deny admission based on Bible bigotry. My second warrant is for you, Headmaster Weaver.”

“What? You’re arresting me? For what? I can’t….”

“No, not just you. The warrant is for all of the members of your board. Bigotry runs deep at this school, it seems, so my warrant is written to allow me to arrest anyone I choose. Any Bible bigot I come across. I’ll need a list of the names and addresses of those board members. Now.”

“You’ll have to arrest me, sir, because I’m not complying with what is obviously an illegal and unconstitutional order. I will never agr….”

“Fine, Weaver, fine. Stand up to be cuffed. I expected this kind of anti-government reaction. What you guys in so-called Christian education don’t get….yet….is that within days you’re all going to be shut down. We’re told from the top that there’s a federal judge in Philadelphia who’s about to enter an order holding that any so-called Christian or religious school in the country that uses the Bible for teaching will be out of business. Done. Closed.

“There’s no right, Weaver, to teach hate to young Americans. You need to know that the future of America is One Nation. One President. One School. And don’t even think about home schooling to get around the order or to try to avoid the Supreme Court’s new law on marriage. Home schooling using the Bible will be a felony. We’re done messing with you Bible thumpers. Got it, Weaver?”

30

Richard B. Russell Federal Building

75 Spring Street, Atlanta, Georgia

Jim Farley drove to work in downtown Atlanta in the rental car provided to him by his insurance company, as his stolen Civic had not yet been located. He had hoped that it would be quickly located somewhere near his house, maybe taken by a teen looking for a joy ride. But, alas, with no Civic being located, Jim was now convinced that he would have to replace it. His agent gave him a week to use the rental while he looked for a replacement vehicle. Jim was the co-owner of the Mitchell Street Deli, down the block from the twenty-five story Richard B. Russell Federal Building, named for Georgia’s famed U.S. Senator, whose name also graces one of the three U. S. Senate office buildings on Capitol Hill. Jim’s deli’s specialty was corned beef on rye sandwiches slathered with his secret recipe for German deli mustard.

Noon was always the high point of business in the work week for the Mitchell Street Deli, as workers in adjoining office buildings packed the deli, most consuming its specialty. Federal employees from the nearby Russell building were a routine source of business for Jim’s restaurant. Jim knew many of the federal law enforcement agents by their face, as regular customers, and some by name. Jim didn’t notice it, but today there were no federal law enforcement agents to be seen in the deli. Jim usually worked the line at the deli, cutting corned beef or assembling sandwiches, putting an owner’s face on the service for his many customers. Today was no exception. As Jim reached for the large mustard spoon he was knocked off his feet, mustard flying, along with flying shards of glass from the front window. He reached up to grab the counter above him to stand, noticing as he did so that there was splattered blood on the remaining unbroken glass on the front of his deli counter. Jim had served in the military so he knew that what had just happened was a bomb. His next thought was why would anybody bomb a deli?

Making his way to the front of deli, he helped customers who had been knocked to the floor to their feet, while calling 911 on his cell. Jim finally was able to make his way to the front door, the glass of which had been blown away. He stepped through the shard-fringed door out onto the sidewalk. That’s when he saw it. The bottom several floors on the southeast corner of the federal building had been blown away. Debris was still swirling in the air around the damaged building, as paper, plastic pieces and concrete dust filled the corner at Spring and Mitchell Street.

Jim quickly saw that there were bleeding bodies on the sidewalks, with what appeared to be a body or two hanging from the shattered, open gaping floors of the federal building. He immediately thought of what had happened at Oklahoma City. What a horrible thing for someone to do, he thought, as he leaned down to see if he could help an elderly woman at his feet in front of the deli who was bleeding from her forehead and moaning. As Jim did what he could for the victims of the blast, he could not have known that before the day was over he would be arrested and publicly charged with various criminal acts, including the bombing of the Richard B. Russell Federal Building. The indictment would accuse James B. Farley of secreting an explosive device in his Honda Civic and then remotely igniting the bomb.

One person who would not be indicted was Fred Hectorski. Fred was shot dead at about the same time that the car bomb exploded by security guards in his local federal building, the building he had been sent to by Jim, his federally paid drug source. Hopped up on psychoactive drugs Fred tried to get his weapons out of the cello case provided by Jim, but he was cut down before he could use them. Fred’s picture was immediately made available to mainstream media, along with a document showing that he had been a deacon at a local evangelical church. The fact that he was no longer a deacon or attended the church was not part of the information provided by the DHS. His ownership of a motor vehicle which had been detonated outside the building where Fred was shot was the featured lead on most news stories. The New York Times headlined the article:

CHURCH LEADER CAR BOMBS FEDERAL BUILDING

Evangelical Activist Used Firearms in Assault

Several Similar Car Bombings Across America

Within hours of the detonation of car bombs in six U.S. cities DHS and CCC swat teams sprang into action. The nation’s seventy two DHS-led Fusion Centers were prepared with up to date lists of red list activists. Previously identified leaders of suspect anti-government groups were located and arrested. The groups’ leaders were on a red list assembled by the DHS over the last six years and included gun rights, veterans, pro-life, conservative, Tea Party, patriot, Constitutionalists, militia and similar groups and associations, which had previously been labeled by the DHS as potential “domestic terrorists”.

The SWAT teams were well-briefed, well-armed and well-armored as they arrived at their designated arrest sites in armored vehicles. When red list designated leaders were located by the SWAT team, usually in their offices or homes, the SWAT teams flexicuffed them placing them in their armored vehicles. DHS earlier obtained an interpretation from DOJ that the arrestees were ‘enemy combatants’ and thus had no legal right to be given their Miranda rights. The DHS and CCC SWAT teams were sent out across the country as soon as the smoke cleared on the bombings, to eight hundred and fifty locations. It was estimated that by day’s end over two thousand seven hundred “domestic terrorists/enemy combatants”, a/k/a American political activists, had been arrested and involuntarily transported to FEMA re-education camps.

31

Maynard H. Jackson, Jr. International Terminal

Atlanta, Georgia

Their flight hadn’t been called yet. John and Debbie Madison were on edge. They both were quite well aware that John was on several enemies list in DC. His withdrawal as a candidate for Governor of Texas, after he was convinced that he wouldn’t live through the experience, did nothing, they believed, to prevent his being targeted by the administration. The car bombings, which seemed to be all the mainstream media were covering, were being tied to religious and conservative Americans who supposedly owned the cars used in the bombings. America was becoming an unfriendly environment for people not favored by the federal government.

John and Debbie had prayed about it extensively and finally concluded that they only had one viable choice. They would have to flee their country in order to avoid being terminated by the government of their own country. They had cried and prayed, and prayed and cried with Jack and Allie about their emerging decision to quietly leave the country. All four knew that their leaving the country was the only thing they could do. Debbie did not want to be separated from her grandchildren; a problem faced by virtually all grandmothers who ever left their country of residence. Jack was more than well aware of what he was facing in his upcoming trial for the hate crime of preaching the Biblical view of marriage, a decidedly non-PC thing to do. John and Debbie had offered to stay in the U.S. throughout Jack’s trial, to support their son and his family, but Jack would have none of it.

Jack insisted that his parents get out of the country as soon as possible, though both were decidedly reluctant to do so. Jack was finally able to convince John and Debbie to flee by promising to send Allie and their children out of the U.S. to join his parents in a safe foreign location, at the right time. No one in either family was happy about what they knew they would have to do, but each understood the necessity for doing so. If Jack were to be exonerated, he could return to shepherding his church for a time. Then, at the best time, he would slip out of the country and join his family.

On the other hand, should Jack be convicted, there wasn’t much he could do except file his appeal while serving his time. The four knew that John and Debbie‘s freedom was a benefit that could easily slip away. To avoid a potential problem traveling through the Dallas Fort Worth airport, where John Madison would be easily spotted as a local celebrity, it was decided that John and Debbie would drive on secondary roads, over several days, across the country to Atlanta and take an international flight from one of the nation’s busiest airports.

The announcement system informed travelers in the international terminal that Delta flight 341 to Quito, Ecuador was now ready for pre-boarding. John and Debbie were flying coach. They were in boarding group three, which was finally reached after over ten minutes of pre-boarding, first class boarding and the seating of Delta’s special travelers. John and Debbie approached the Delta agents at the gate checking in persons ticketed for the international flight. Debbie handed her boarding pass and U.S. passport to the closest agent. Unlike the ding sound that had accompanied the scanning of the boarding passes of passengers in front of them, when Debbie’s boarding pass was scanned a bong sound was accompanied by a small red light flashing on the console. Her scanned passport produced the same sound and flashing light. The Delta agent looked up sharply at Deborah Madison, saying, “Mam, are you traveling alone or with someone else?”

Debbie replied, a slight catch in her voice, “Y….Yes. My husband is traveling with me,” motioning to John who was standing just behind her.

“May I see your boarding pass and passport, sir? John complied by handing the agent both documents. He said nothing, knowing it would do no good and could lead to even bigger problems.

The agent passed John’s passport first over the scanning lens. Again, the machine bonged, with a flashing red light, instead of dinging its approval of the document. She then passed John’s boarding pass over the scanner, with the same result. “Sir, there seems to be a problem….of some sort….may I ask the two of you to stand aside, right over here would be fine. Security will be here shortly and you can work this out with them. Thank you, mam. Thank you, sir, I apologize for the inconvenience.”

It only took airport security a few seconds for four agents to hustle to the Delta gate. The agent who appeared to be in charge was holding a sheet of paper in his hand as he approached John and Debbie. Slightly out of breath from trotting up to the gate, he glanced down at the paper and read their names, saying “Mr. and Mrs. Madison, we seem to have a problem. Would you please gather up your personal effects and come with me to the airport security office?”

Debbie started to say something, but John gently put his hand on her arm, saying under his breath, “It’s OK, Debbie, let’s just see what this is all about.”

After the Madisons were seated in the terminal’s security office, the lead agent said, “Again, we apologize for any inconvenience, but it appears that you will not be flying to Ecuador today.”

John finally spoke up, “And, sir, the exact reason for that is….?”

“No reason to lose your temper, sir, it’s just that you and Mrs. Madison are on the federal ‘no fly list’. That means that….”

“I know what it means, sir. It means that someone in Washington has decided to prevent us from flying out of the country….for political reasons.”

“I don’t know anything about that, Mr. Madison. What I do know is that you….that is the two of you….are deemed by the TSA to be a risk. The risk assessment sheet says that we are stamp the initials EC in your passports. Which I will do….right….now.” K-thunk. K-thunk.”

“What? What in the world does EC stand for? And what right do you have to deface our passp….”

“Zip it, sir. We’re just following orders. You’re not the first folks who’ve had their passports marked with EC. I understand it means Evangelical Christian, though you didn’t hear that from me. You’re not flying today because your risk assessment form also says, ‘Identified travelers are deemed to be a terrorist risk and may not fly outside of the continental United States.’

“Agent, think about that for a second….If we were terrorists….or if we even posed a risk of being terrorists….then why would we be prohibited from flying outside of the U.S.? You’d think the TSA would be happy to get rid of risky Americans, wouldn’t you?”

“Clever argument, sir, but made to the wrong people. We enforce what others decide. If you have a beef with being on the no fly list you have to appeal the decision to the TSA. I understand it takes a few weeks, or maybe it’s months, but, in any case, you will not be flying to Quito today….One more thing, sir….This notice from TSA requires us to clear your carry-on luggage to ensure compliance with the new executive order regarding currency transfers outside of the U.S.

“Whoa, wait a minute….We’re not flying now, so what right do you have to….”

“Sir, as long as you are in this terminal you are in a controlled TSA environment. Anyone who presents themselves in a federally regulated flight facility is subject to search for compliance with currency transfer restriction laws.”

“That’s just insane. We’re not flying. You won’t let us fly. I’m not allowing anyone to rummage through our….”

The lead agent nodded to the agent to his right, who withdrew his Glock from his holster, holding it pointing towards the floor.”

John Madison had heard too many stories of the unusual deaths of conservative leaders to continue his resistance. “Wait. Hold on….If you’re demanding that you check our carry-on bags for currency.…go right ahead. We’ve only got a little over $9000, so we’re well under the $10,000 legal limit….to carry out our own money….I should add.”

“Well, Mr. Madison, you don’t know much, do you, sir? That $10,000 limit to carry currency or checks or promissory notes, whatever, expired last week with the President’s new executive order. The new limit is $1,000. That’s one thousand dollars….max. Rumor has it that it will be less than that next year….So, Mr. Madison, you’ve got yourself a forfeiture issue….sir. Let’s look in those bags. Any cash over $1,000, per family traveling together, not individually, is forfeited.”

“What? Forfeited? Are you kidding….”

“That’s the soft part, sir. If you have that much currency in your possession, sir, you have just committed a felony. Trying to take currency out of the country without filing the appropriate documents is a felony. You could be looking at five to ten years. We have to file a criminal referral report on what we’ve found in your baggage with the Department of Justice. The FBI will be calling on you as soon as the DOJ gets our referral…..”

“Let’s get this done, agent. Take our money, do whatever you’re going to do, so we can get out of here. This isn’t the America I grew up in.”

“Very true, Mr. Madison. This country belongs to the common people now. Not everyone can fly around the world with thousands of dollars in their pockets.”

“Apparently, sir, we can’t either. God help us.”

32

Chuy’s Mexican Restaurant – Bethesda, Maryland

Senator Quarter punched the remote off switch shutting down the widescreen televised scenes of murder and mayhem at America’s federal buildings. He picked up his cell phone and punched in a set of numbers. The number was not known by any others, to his knowledge and was only to be used in an emergency. The phone rang in Langley, Virginia. Senator Quarter’s brother, feeling the cell phone on his hip tremble, excused himself and left the conference room in the Central Intelligence Agency.

“Yeah, Chuck, what’s up?” The retired Senator’s brother couldn’t recall the last time that his brother had called, so he suspected that there was more to the call than a social purpose. As a Deputy Director of the CIA his high position demanded that he not be placed in a difficult position regarding sensitive, confidential information.

“You’ve of course been watching the coverage this morning on the bombings….I need to know….I really need to know….if there’s any chance that the big guy is behind any of this?” The line was silent….it continued in silence.

Finally the Senator’s brother responded. “Meet me for lunch Saturday at Chuy’s.”

Both brothers had a special taste for extremely hot Mexican food, so in the past when they had needed to meet unobtrusively, they met at Chuy’s in Bethesda, a suburb of Washington, DC. Senator Quarter had already started to prepare a message to be encoded and sent to eleven men whom he knew would be expecting to hear from him.

The Senator’s message showed up encoded in what appeared to be an ad for ED pills. With each new message a different ad would be used, always an actual advertisement, but with an encoded message. The Senator thus secretly advised his compatriots that he suspected that the violence was a false flag, that he would confirm it this weekend and that he would let them know immediately.

Chuy’s was constructed as a series of medium and small rooms. Senator Quarter and his brother met early for lunch, as was their pattern, so that they could grab their favorite table, sequestered in a small alcove so that no one could hear them talk. They ordered the extra hot Saturday special, guaranteed to burn their mouths, just as they liked it. After their perky waitress brought them their extra-large aguas, Senator Quarter leaned forward, shielding his mouth from a possible passing lip reader, asking, “Which is it? False flag or the real deal? What’d ya find out, bro?”

“You’re not going to like it. I hesitate to even tell you.”

“Just as I thought….those dirty….”

“Wait….wait….you haven’t heard yet what I learned when I….”

Their conversation ceased as their waitress appeared with another bowl of warm tortilla chips and more fire engine hot salsa.

Once the Chuy waitress left their space the Senator’s brother continued, “Look….Don’t get all over the edge with me. Just listen. What I learned is that the bombings were all deep cover and they were all arranged by the United States Federal government. That’s it in a nutshell. We did it….Sorry to say….Very sorry to say. I’m no neophyte on these kinds of things….far from it. The CIA has done its share of black flag events in other nations. How do you think the Shah was thrown out of office? And he was our friend. But, these staged ‘flaggers’, as one source called them, are way too much, even for me. Over a thousand folks are in coffins, all just to blame the right wing and the gun folks, so that serious repression of the enemies of the big guy can crank into gear.”

“It’s true, then,” the Senator exclaimed, holding his head in both hands, “the bombings were designed to cover the President’s plans to start imprisoning, maybe even start shooting, his political opponents. The right wing - the Americans who have figured out who he really is. He has to eradicate the religious right wing, the gunners, the Tea Party, in order to make the nation red to its core. What a tragedy that we have come to this sorry state!”

The Senator’s brother ate several chips, slowly slathering them in hot salsa, as he waited for the Senator to think through what he had just heard. After watching his brother fight the federal government in the Senate for twelve years, he knew that he would not walk away from this fight, undoubtedly the most important of his life.

The Senator finally spoke, “You’re a true American patriot. That sounds hokey, but I mean it. Most brothers in high office would have avoided me, worried about their own skins, their own careers. You may have just saved your country. I need to get in touch with my guys, now, sooner than now. Thanks. Thanks so much.”

Following their pepper infused luncheon the bothers hugged and went their separate ways - the Senator to his suburban Virginia home and the Senator’s brother to the local firing range in Alexandria for some Saturday afternoon firearm practice.

The Washington Post reported on Sunday morning that the Senator’s brother had “suffered an accidental fatal gunshot to the head Saturday at an area firing range”. The front page article stated that the CIA Deputy Director’s death was caused by a ricocheted bullet from an adjoining shooter. The concluding line of the article noted that it was an irony that the shooter, who was reported to “feel terrible about the accident”, was also an employee of the CIA.

33

Senator Charles M. Quarter’s Home Office

Alexandria, Virginia

Senator Quarter’s Saturday afternoon promised to be uneventful. What was not uneventful was his drive back to his home from the Hart Senate Office Building. He was half-listening to his car radio while at the same time composing what he would say in his coded message to the eleven. The newscaster, though, caught the Senator’s attention when the Senator thought he heard his brother’s name followed by the news of his accidental death at a shooting range in northern Virginia. He quickly pulled off the road and pulled out his cell phone. Punching in his brother’s name on Safari brought up on the screen the news flash of his death, only two hours before. The Senator was rocked. Weeping and pounding the steering wheel of his car, he shouted that they wouldn’t get away with it. It was some time before he was able to drive and return to his home. The Senator had no siblings and both parents were gone. He was the only member of his family still alive, though he knew that his days had just been limited by his brother’s assassination. He was confident that there was a large red target on his back.

Senator Quarter made it to his Alexandria, Virginia home and into his comfortable den, overlooking the Potomac. Pulling himself together, and with an intense desire to get even, he wrote an encoded message to the eleven. The eleven then received an advertisement pushing credit cards by a New York bank. The ad had been encoded by the Senator’s digital security device. When the eleven received the credit card promotion they knew it was encoded because of a small, innocuous mark, which changed monthly. Once the ad was recognized as being encoded, the recipients opened the text. Recipients typed in a short mixture of letters and numbers which then opened a paragraph in the ad. The opened paragraph would be written in Estonian, Italian or Spanish, depending on the month. A series of numbers and letters and the English text of the encoded message were displayed on the screen, but only for enough time to read the text through twice. The eleven read the following message:

RED ALERT – I have confirmed today that the recent violence was planned and originated as a false flag by the federal government. Exact agencies involved are still unknown. You are authorized to pass this confirmation on to your contacts, though without attribution to me, at this point in time. The purpose, as we expected, is to give cover to federal agents, most likely DHS, to arrest those opposed to the Administration, blaming them for being connected to groups involved in the bombings around the country. Expect imminent arrests of leaders of pro-life, Constitutionalists, conservative, Tea Party and related groups and associations. Shootings are possible, even likely. Please alert your contacts and strongly suggest that these targeted leaders go into hiding as soon as they (you) get this message. Fleeing the country is highly recommended. Many options open to do so, but avoid travel by air. The feds are quite good at finding people in hiding. They (you) have very little time to remove themselves (yourselves) from normal locations. VERY LITTLE TIME. I’ll be back to you imminently with a specific action plan, as it may develop. If you are a praying person, your prayers will be appreciated, particularly for me and my family as we mourn the death of my brother, who gave his life yesterday for his nation. Chuck.

34

Mission San Antonia de Valero

“The Alamo” – The Shrine of Texas Liberty

San Antonio, Texas

“The Babylonians are all like lions roaring for prey.

They are like lion cubs growling for something to eat.”

(Jeremiah 51:38-NET)

In the 17th century Mexico decided to go to war to retake Texas. As part of the armed effort to do so, the Mexican army cavalry occupied the Alamo in San Antonio. For decades the building had been a mission to the local Indians. The Mexican troops named it after their hometown, Alamo de Parras, Coahuila. Alamo in Spanish means ‘cottonwood’. In December, 1835, ‘Texians’ and ‘Tejano’ volunteers re-occupied the Alamo after five days of intense battles against General Martin Perfecto de Cos.

On February 23, 1836 General Antonio López de Santa Anna's army arrived outside San Antonio. The Texians and Tejanos held out for thirteen days against Santa Anna's attacking army. William B. Travis, the commander of the Alamo, sent messages out for help from towns in Texas. After a week of the siege thirty two volunteers from Gonzales arrived, which brought the number of defenders to one hundred and eighty-nine. The defenders decided that the Alamo was the key to the defense of Texas. They pledged to each other to give their lives rather than surrender the Alamo to Santa Anna. The defenders included Jim Bowie, famed knife fighter, and David Crockett, frontiersman and former congressman from Tennessee.

On March 6, 1836 the final battle was formed. In spite of small arms fire and cannon from inside the Alamo, repulsing several attacks, columns of Mexican soldiers scaled the walls and rushed inside. A desperate battle resulted in the death of all of the defenders of the Alamo. The Alamo was a heroic struggle against impossible odds — a place where men made the ultimate sacrifice for freedom. Upon hearing what happened at the Alamo thousands volunteered for the Texian army, leading to a victory later in 1836 and securing Texas’s independence.

Every revolution starts with an organizer, a person who sees a wrong and wants it righted, even if it requires force of arms. The initial organizer of what came to be known as Alamo II was a sixty-six year old veteran of the Vietnam War named Tom Quinn. Tom was with the Army’s ‘All  American’ 84th Airborne Division and saw combat, winning three awards for valor. He was a quintessential army veteran, proud of his service on behalf of his country. He frequently told his children and grandchildren that America was the best country in the world. Worth fighting for. Worth dying for. That all changed when he received an e-mail from a vet buddy which included details of what was described as a Communist takeover of the U.S. government.

When Tom first read the title of the e-memo he started to lose his temper, which he had a habit of doing. But, as Tom began to read the full text he soon realized that many of his questions about what had happened to his country were answered. By the end of the memo Tom Quinn had arrived at two very firm opinions. The first was that the President of his beloved country and many of the nation’s mainstream media were Marxists. The second was that he knew in his gut that he would have to do more about it than just get angry. He needed to send this memo to his vet buddies and then get them together. He had to know what the men who fought to keep America free intended to do about their country being taken over by Communists.

The men who met at the American Legion hall in northern Houston were serious. Serious about what they saw happening in their country and serious about wanting to do something about it. Something meaningful. The discussion that first night sometimes became angry and almost violent. Tom Quinn had selected the men he called together because each was known to be a patriot, almost all were veterans and every single one was seriously incensed about what they saw as a takeover of their country. No one disputed that their country’s government was now under the direction and control of Marxist activists. To a man they agreed that the only way to explain America’s deaf and blind mainstream media was that they were also educated and trained by Marxist professors in journalism school.

They were also convinced that the car bombings of federal buildings were an inside DHS sponsored false flag event meant to incite America’s gun owners and those who opposed the President into armed violence. They had been hearing stories from friends around the country of the arrests of conservative and religious leaders, with imprisonment in FEMA re-education camps. Several had received letters from the VA threatening to take away their benefits if they retained firearms, even though they may have an exemption from the McAlister Act as a hunter or sportsman. After discussing the matter at length, the men decided that they would give the ‘Commies in our government’ what they apparently desperately wanted – a Texas-sized firefight.

The men called themselves the Texas Last Stand Patriots. After two more meetings they decided that they would make their stand at the Alamo. To insure that the symbolism of what they were doing at the Alamo would be clearly understood, they limited the number of Last Stand Patriots who would occupy the Alamo to one hundred and eighty-nine, the same number as those who died for freedom in the same building almost 180 years before. They wanted to send a message. An unmistakable communication. They also hoped that their stand at the Alamo would have the same effect as the 1836 battle, that many thousands would join in the future battle for America. They had taken an oath to each other to the death, as they knew that they would be facing armed federal agents. Most had outlived their good friends and were willing to fight for their country’s freedom one last time. None had young children, as Tom decided not to recruit anyone who would leave fatherless children. Only four were married, but they insisted on joining the insurrection anyway.

The insurrectionists learned early in their planning that gaining entry to the Alamo was easy. The plaza in front of the hallowed building provided them quick access to the front doors. They arrived at Alamo Plaza in buses and vans, each volunteer with his firearm and several dressed in period costume appropriate for the early 1830’s. They timed their entry into the Alamo with an e-mail sent to the White House, DHS, CCC, national media and local media in Texas advising that they were occupying the Alamo and inviting federal troops to come and remove them. The governmental recipients of the e-mail accepted the invitation. An initial plan to attempt to negotiate with the protestors was overruled by the DHS with approval from the White House. The administration concluded that talking to the occupants of the Alamo would accomplish nothing, but would instead give them credibility and build sympathy with the public.

Immediately after occupying the building the Texas Last Stand Patriots hung a banner across the front saying:

REMEMBER THE ALAMO

OUT WITH THE COMMIES

An intensive firefight started when DHS and CCC armed troops, without prior warning, laid down a withering round of gunfire across the front of the building. The small windows were immediately shattered, sending shards into the main building. Those inside who were still able to do so returned fire, though few federal troops were hit, as they were shielded behind their armored vehicles parked end to end across Alamo Plaza. Armed DHS and CCC troops moved forward to the building’s windows and original gun portals. They poured thousands of rounds into the building over the next forty minutes. At first, significant return fire took place, but after several minutes it became obvious that no one inside the building was either willing or able to fire back. In spite of the lack of return from inside the building, federal troops continue firing round after round to insure a total kill. There was no lack of ammunition.

Federal agents finally ceased fire, waited a half hour, and then sent armor clad troops through the doors into the building. Five critically injured men were located by troops as they entered the historic building, with the balance of the insurgents found dead. It was not immediately obvious if the deaths and injuries suffered by the Texas Last Stand Patriots in their Alamo-like stand would have any meaningful impact, or even be reported by media outside of central Texas. America’s mainstream media generally abided by the administration’s request that acts of insurrection were not considered newsworthy and that reporting them could lead to ‘copycat’ events.

What the administration and its supportive mainstream media could not censor, however, was a three minute video clip that had been photographed on a tourist’s cell phone camera. The tourist’s upload to YouTube was circulated to millions of Americans who watched with horror, before it was pulled down by order of the DHS, as one of America’s most revered structures came under federal government assault. There was no way to avoid seeing the banner mounted on the Alamo, even as it was eventually cut down by withering gunfire. Within a week Alamo II on Facebook had over millions of followers. Overnight polls taken routinely by the White House revealed a sharp drop in levels of support for the President especially in the south central and southwest United States.

35

White House Press Room - West Wing

Gathered White House media were buzzing amongst themselves, even more than normal. They all knew that today’s news conference would not only make headlines, it would make history. The bombings the prior week in six cities across the country had shaken the nation like no event since 9/11. The death toll was still not finalized. Victims who were in critical condition as a result of the bombings were still dying. The FBI had that morning issued its most current count of those killed. Over one thousand one hundred people were listed as dead in the blasts. The nation demanded action. The President was just the man to take that action.

As the President entered the Press Room it was obvious from his demeanor and the set of his jaw that he was furious, “Thanks. Have a seat. Let’s get started. The FBI has this morning confirmed over 1,200 Americans killed in the bombings last week caused by so-called religious protestors and gun supporters. The perpetrators whom we have identified are all under arrest, have been charged with committing these horrific crimes and I trust will be convicted, and hopefully executed for their crimes. Just as a prior American terrorist, Timothy McVey, was put to death for his heinous crime of bombing the Alfred Murrah Federal Building in Oklahoma City, I have instructed the Department of Justice to seek the same punishment for all of those involved in these bombings committed a week ago. For those who haven’t yet heard, another incident occurred just yesterday. Several gun fanatics were killed in Texas in an abortive attack on an historic landmark. For security reasons, I’ll not take any questions on the Texas assault. Armed insurrection is not acceptable in any country, especially in America.

“When I was elected President I knew that I would have opposition from certain Americans, that’s the way our society functions. Abraham Lincoln was opposed, often strongly, by those who disagreed with his policies. I expected no different. What I did not expect, nor will I countenance, is violent opposition to my policies. What is just now becoming clear as the investigations into these bombings continue is that there are many, many people involved in these tragic bombings. These were no single terrorist events. Federal agencies investigating the bombings, including particularly the Department of Homeland Security, have thus far learned that there are numerous co-conspirators in each bombing. These appear to be the Americans who provided money, advice and resources to create and ignite these deplorable bombs. I am saddened particularly to learn, as I did just yesterday, that dozens, even scores of church leaders were involved. These are supposedly religious men and women who participated in planning and implementing these violent acts.

“Many will ask why so many religious leaders would be involved in violent acts against the federal government? At this stage, the answer appears to be that these so-called Christians have decided to overthrow the government of these United States, and particularly to remove me, as your President, from office, by force and violence. These Americans have not obeyed the law, nor do they apparently intend to do so in the future. Unfortunately, our investigating agencies have concluded that many of these religiously motivated perpetrators preach the end of the world, and through these bombings they have tried to accelerate that final days scenario. They can believe whatever they want, but they have no right to cause mayhem and death, just because of their belief that the last days will come sooner if they commit violent acts.

“Millions of Americans have contacted this White House, their members of Congress and the media, all demanding immediate action against these violent lawbreakers who want to impose their religious views on the nation with explosive devices. I have heard their cries for action. Accordingly, I am today announcing a sweeping Executive Order to address the biggest crisis facing the nation today. There are about 80,000 churches in America that would fall in the category of ‘evangelical or fundamentalist’. Most of the bombs exploded last week were at the hands of a member of such a misguided church. As I said, besides the perpetrators already arrested, the DHS has identified many others who conspired with them, such as veterans, anti-choice protestors, Constitutionalists and Tea Party activists. Indictments have been prepared by the various District Attorneys in the affected cities and will be served and made public later this week. Judges will be asked to deny bail for these conspirators so that they do not flee the country, which is being pushed these people, urging so-called Christians, and even Jews, to get out of the US, a nation that they call a modern day Babylon.

“The Executive Order I am about to sign will require that every leader of these suspect churches, those who claim to be evangelical or fundamentalist, sign a ‘Church Leader National Loyalty Oath’. In this document each leader must pledge to support the nation, its President and other leaders. They must also deny involvement or support for any plans to overthrow the government. I am today instructing the IRS to revoke the tax exempt status of any church which is headed by a pastor who refuses to sign the Loyalty Oath. No more tax breaks for religious zealots. Church leaders who refuse to sign the Loyalty Oath will be detained in FEMA Emergency Camps in their area for the time required to train them in proper and legal thinking and beliefs, befitting loyal American citizens. There will never be in America any place for citizens whose beliefs are completely contrary to our national values. Those who will be re-educated will become better citizens for it, and the nation will be the better for it also….Okay….I’ll take one or two questions only. I have work to do.”

Even though the mainstream media reporters present were well aware of their industry’s adulation of the President, even they were surprised when most of them jumped to their feet, clapping loudly, some shouting words of praise to the President after he finished reading his prepared statement from the teleprompters in the White House Press Room. It took at least 90 seconds for the room to quiet down. The President was pleased.

The first question came from the young female CBS reporter who generally outdid her peers in parroting the official line issued from this office. When she asked a question, most of her colleagues knew that she had been prompted to do so by the President’s Press Secretary.

“Mister President, may I just say before I ask my question, I think I’m speaking on behalf of all of us, how much we appreciate your statement, your forceful new Executive Order….and….well….just having a man of your courage….and….well….we are so thankful that you are in charge of the country in times like these….My question is….if some of these so-called Christians….these extremists….these people who want to overthrow the government with guns and violence and bombs….if they won’t change their hateful views and words after being re-educated in the FEMA Camps….what do you plan to do with them….then?” How are you going to protect the country from them?”

“Dianna, you’ve just raised a problem that has been keeping me awake at night, I have to admit. It’s one thing to re-educate folks in these nicely appointed facilities that FEMA has prepared and made available. It’s another thing entirely to insure that the re-education actually works. Look, let’s face it….and I think this is the point of your very well phrased question….what will the nation do with folks who refuse to be law-abiding citizens? How can we survive as a free country if thousands of law-breakers are on the loose, trying to throw duly-elected government officials out of office? I don’t have the complete answer yet, but I can assure you that these people will not be released into society, to wreck havoc on the country. I’ve asked the Vice President to develop plans for this eventuality, if re-education doesn’t work. Thanks Dianna. Next question.”

Charlie VanHaak was one of the few in the room who didn’t rise to his feet nor applaud the President’s statement, “Mr. President, we’re hearing that some of those arrested in these horrible bombings are claiming that their cars were stolen before they were used in the….”

“Charlie, let me just stop you before you go any further….This will be the last question, by the way….Our agents were told similar stories by some of these criminals, which just shows how far some conspirators will go to try and hide their crimes. The stories are so similar, and so full of holes, that only people working together to plan crimes could come up with such laughable excuses. These perpetrators’ vehicles were owned by them, packed with explosive materials by them and exploded by them. End of story. Hiding their cars, reporting them stolen and then secretly using their cars as bombs might have seemed to them like a clever ruse, but no one was fooled. They did the crime, now they will do the time, or, I hope, as I said, that they will pay with their lives, just as they took the lives of others. Thanks folks, gotta get back to work.”

With that the President quickly left the Press Room, the reporters standing and applauding his exit. Charlie VanHaak keyed his cell phone and starting dictating the lead of his story on the President’s news conference, “Julie, here you go…. ‘The President today announced in his newest Executive Order that leaders of evangelical and fundamentalist Christian churches must sign what he called a Church Leader National Loyalty Oath. This comes within days after last week’s several bombings which rocked the country. Federal investigators have attributed the six motor vehicle bombings to religious activists, whom the President today referred to as ‘so-called Christians’. He said that leaders who refuse to sign the loyalty oath, which pledges to support him and other government officials and to refrain from any action to overthrow the government, will be sent to FEMA Camps for what he called ‘re-education.’ He was asked what would happen to those not successfully re-educated. The President said that he had asked the Vice President to come with suggestions for what to do with citizens who refuse to change their views after re-education in FEMA Camps’….Julie, that’s it until I get back to the office. Unless, of course, I’m sent off to a FEMA Camp before then. God help us.”

36

Small Group Bible Study, Home of Hannah & Gary

Birmingham, Alabama

Each member of the small group arriving at Hannah and Gary’s house knew as soon as they walked in the door that something was seriously wrong. Hannah had obviously been crying. Gary looked like he had been hit by a small truck. Their two teen-agers were huddled together in a corner of the family room, their arms around each other. Tom’s first thought when he saw how obviously distraught the host family was that they must have had relatives who were killed in the car bombings of federal buildings. Maybe they knew one of the Christians being blamed by the government for the bombings. Tom later wished he had been correct in his guess, once he heard the actual reason for their sorrow.

Liz took Hannah aside in the kitchen as soon as she saw Hannah’s distraught face. All Hannah would say, between sobs, was that there had been a death in the family. She wasn’t able to say any more. Gary walked across the kitchen and suggested to Liz that as soon as everyone had arrived they would share the bad news that had just hit their family.

Marty and Tom were the last to arrive, which was their normal pattern due to Tom’s job at the hospital. They too quickly saw there was a problem and took their seats in the family room, anxiously waiting for what they were about to hear. All eyes were on Gary, who was standing with his arm around his sobbing wife.

“Folks, we’ve just heard, about an hour ago, that Hannah’s favorite uncle, Paul, was shot and killed. Paul and Hannah’s Aunt Phyllis, most of you know, live in North Carolina. Phyllis called and left a voice message on our ancient answering machine. As some of you know, because you’ve left messages, it shuts down after about a minute, so we don’t know any more than what’s recorded on the machine. We’ve been trying and trying to reach Phyllis, but she doesn’t answer her cell phone, and like most of us they don’t have a land line anymore.”

Scott said, “Gary….Hannah, we’re so sorry….so sorry….Do you know what happened? I knew that Paul was active in politics in North Carolina. What was the name of his group….the North Carolina Brigade to Re-claim America, or something like that? I read where the media credited his group with turning the election in the state against the President, even though he carried the state in his first run. Did the shooting have anything to do with any of that?”

“All we know is what she recorded….if you want, we can play it for you. We’ve listened to it several times, and each time it just leads to more questions.”        The group nodded their assent, some of the women crying along with Hannah. Gary reached over and punched the play button.

“Hannah….Gary….is anyone there?....Paul….Paul’s dead….I can’t believe it….they shot Paul….We were home having an early dinner and….and….these CCC guys just burst in through both doors….ripped them off their frames….must have been six or eight of them….vests on….all carrying big guns….I don’t know why they….one said he had a warrant to arrest Paul… I never did see it, though.….whew….I need to sit down….they just took away Paul’s body….I’m here by myself. Paul didn’t do anything to get shot….he just stood up and asked why are you arresting me? Then the largest guy….he seemed to be in charge….he screamed out something like THAT’S RESISTING ARREST….then….he shot Paul right through his heart…blood spurting everywhere….I can’t….Oh, my dear Paul….this can’t be happening….I’m going over to Natalie’s house….call me. Call me when you can. Oh….Paul….Paul….”

The small group members were too stunned to speak. By now all the women, and some of the men, were in tears. What they had just heard made no sense. At first. Then Beau spoke up, “If this is what I think it is, it’s part of the government’s ‘kill the Christians’ campaign. You won’t hear about any of this in the mainstream media, of course, but I’ve been hearing about rumors across the country, not just on what’s left of the internet, but phone calls, some letters, they’re saying that conservative bloggers and several leaders of Christian and conservative groups around the country have died in the last few months; some under very suspicious circumstances and some in supposed accidents. I’ve heard of three or four high-profile shootings – very similar to what we just heard about your uncle in North Carolina. Who thinks this isn’t part of what we’ve been studying in Jeremiah….that in the end, in the Daughter of Babylon, there will be blood shed in God’s church. The blood of the saints.”

Sally interrupted, “Guys, I heard something that in light of what happened to Hannah’s uncle we all need to know about. My cousin in San Antonio called late last night and told me that the whole city is full of rumors that some patriots, with guns, took over the Alamo, and were all killed, shot dead, by federal agents. That’s all I know. There’s nothing in the news, but I’ll check the internet after small group tonight.”

Max asked, “What else needs to happen to convince us that Christians are being targeted - that our leaders, like Hannah’s Uncle Paul, are being selectively eliminated? When I used to bring up the prophecies here in small group that warned us that there would be blood in the church in the end times, I could see that there was a lot of doubt. Maybe even some snickering.”

Beau responded, “Max, I’ll admit I thought you were smoking something, but now I don’t dispute that you were right. Who would have ever thought this could happen? This didn’t have to happen. There were plenty of warnings that this President wasn’t what we were told.”

“But, what were we told? Not much. No college records. No copies of written documents for the last several years. No nothing. Just powerful words promising big things.” Max warmed to his argument, “Y’all know that I’m a big supporter of the Second Amendment, as most of you are….OK, Scott….maybe not you. But I bring it up because it’s all making sense to me now. The big push in the McAlister Act to take away our guns was all about disarming Christians, conservatives, Tea Party folks, everybody on the right - the people who might resist socialism or communism, whatever you want to call it. We represent the only force in America who will resist Godless Communism and the destruction of the capitalistic system and the free market economy. Everybody knows that there are still hundreds of thousands of guns still out there, the ones that didn’t get turned in after McAlister passed.”

Scott couldn’t contain himself any longer, “Max, with all due respect….You scare me….If Americans, especially Christians, raise their hand against the government, if they use their guns, we’ll all be slaughtered. This government won’t put up with an armed insurrection. A lot of our folks are saying that the car bombings were a false flag, staged by the feds, but who can know? I just don’t want you, Max, or any of us, or any Christians for that matter, to succumb to the spirit of violence and get killed because of it.”

Max, now sitting on the front edge of the couch, pointed at Scott, saying, “Scott, you know I love you like the brother that you are, my Christian brother, but you’re just wrong. Look at history. If we let the lions eat the Christians, we may get to heaven sooner, but what about our kids, and future grandkids? What does it say to our children that we’re willing to put up with a radical Communist takeover of our country and we don’t lift a finger? I’m not saying that I still have guns. We all know that’s a felony. But, what I am saying is that there are some gun owners who are not going to put up with being selectively picked off and shot dead.”

Tom, whom most in the small group viewed as a calming influence, decided it was time to jump in, “Look, guys, this isn’t going anywhere. Gary and Hannah just got hit hard. They’re going to need time to mourn their loss. We can talk about all this next time we meet, but for tonight, let’s focus on their needs. We’re going to pray for you guys here in a minute. If you need a place to drop off your dogs while you’re in North Carolina, we can do that. If you need anything else, Gary, Hannah, you know that we’re all here for you.”

Gary responded, saying, “I think we need to pray. Father….Oh, Father….we’ve been dramatically reminded tonight of the vulnerability of life. We pray for Phyllis and their family, and all those who are mourning Uncle Paul’s passing. We know that Paul is with you, but it’s going to be tough for Phyllis, and their kids. We pray for their son, Kevin, especially, who hasn’t yet received Your Son as his Savior. We pray that you will be very close to them and shower your grace on them as they face the reality of this violent, unbelievable loss….And, Father….we pray for wisdom. You promised to give us wisdom when we ask for it. We don’t know what to do….so we are asking you to guide us. We’ve seen in your Word that there appears that there will be violence, even blood in the church, in the last days, the end times. We want to do what you want us to do, so we pray that you’ll direct us, through your Word and by the power of your Spirit. In Jesus’ name we pray.”

37

Fort Carson

Colorado Springs, Colorado

Doug Hammer, U.S. Army Green Beret, retired, knew what he had to do. It only took him a few seconds after reading the letter from the VA. He’d been called by other vets in the last week telling Doug that they had received the same VA letter, but in his wildest imagination he couldn’t conceive that his government would send him such a notice. But, there it was. The letter to Doug said that the VA had determined that due to his prior experience in combat and his personal injury suffered in combat, that Doug was “not able to handle” his VA benefits “because of a physical or mental condition” and would be rated as “incompetent”.

As bad as that sentence was, Doug lost it when he turned to page two of the VA letter. The VA informed him that a “determination of incompetency will prohibit you from purchasing, possessing, receiving or transporting a firearm or ammunition.” He was then warned by the VA that if he violated the prohibition against owning firearms that he could be “fined, imprisoned, or both” pursuant to prevailing federal law. What about the exceptions to the McAlister Act, he asked himself, that allowed hunters and sportsmen to retain ownership of firearms?

When the McAlister Act was affirmed as Constitutional by the U.S. Supreme Court, Doug filed for a sportsman license and then immediately buried his several firearms and ammo in a waterproof stainless steel container the location of which only he knew. He prayed that he would never have to dig up his cache of weapons though in his heart he knew that someday it would come to it. As he held the VA letter in his hand he knew it would soon be time. Incompetent? He could be held to be incompetent by his government because he fought for his country in combat? And his incompetency meant he couldn’t possess a firearm even as a sportsman or a hunter?

Doug knew when he buried his firearms that he could someday be charged with committing a felony under the McAlister Act. Most of his buried weapons had nothing to do with hunting. But, he knew from many conversations and communications that hundreds of thousands of fellow veterans were doing the same thing. To a man, they had each decided that it was worth being accused of a crime for possessing a firearm, not selling it to the government. On the other hand, most did not want to take a chance of being caught and charged with a felony, so they carefully hid their weapons in case they needed them someday. That day had arrived. Besides the offensive letter from the VA, the car bombings of federal buildings didn’t smell right to Doug. As a former Green Beret he knew something about false flags and their use in the military to justify taking action to avenge a purported wrong. Doug felt in his gut that there was something wrong with what the government was claiming.

For Doug, it was time to unearth his firearms. In anticipation of what he feared would happen, as soon as McAlister was affirmed, Doug began to quietly look up other recent vets who lived in the Colorado area. He developed contacts, in some cases friendships, with tough, battle-hardened veterans of the United States military. By the time Doug Hammer received his incompetency letter from the VA he had developed over seventy platoon leaders, each of whom had recruited between thirty and fifty veterans as members of their individual platoons. In total Doug soon commanded almost three thousand veterans, all of whom were dedicated to fighting, again, for their country, if the call to arms were to come. The over-reaction of the federal government to the purported right wing car bombings almost brought Doug into action. The rumors he heard about pastors being arrested and Christians being interred in FEMA camps almost did it, but the rumors were never reported by America’s mainstream media, so, for many, these things had never actually happened. All of these atrocities, and other efforts to undermine the Constitution, were each another straw heaped on the proverbial camel’s back. But, all it took was the VA letter - the final straw. The camel couldn’t bear it any longer.

Doug met his seventy platoon leaders in a most conspicuous location. They gathered in a Sunday school classroom in a large church in Colorado Springs. Security was tight as Doug and his fellow veterans discussed what they would do. Unanimously, the seventy one veterans decided that it was time to let the federal government know that it had finally gone too far.

They didn’t intend to just take a public stand and be slaughtered, as they understood had happened to their fellow patriots at the Alamo. America’s veterans would now send a message that no one in DC could mistake as an amateur effort. These men were trained professional soldiers who could inflict maximum pain, when necessary. They decided that it was now necessary. Their best case scenario envisioned their assault on Fort Carson as the beginning of a nationwide uprising of similarly minded, and armed, Americans. Their plan was to sound the trumpet calling America’s veterans to arms to take back their country.

Named for famed Army scout General Christopher “Kit” Carson, Fort Carson, a United States Army base, is located south of Colorado Springs. The residents of Colorado Springs were well acquainted with the fact that Fort Carson was the location of hundreds of Russian troops who were tasked to the Army installation, often referred to as “The Mountain Post”. They were also acquainted with the widespread rumors that the Russian troops had been used in the western United States to execute Americans in areas in which American soldiers refused to fire on their fellow citizens. It was decided that the first phase of their armed resistance in Colorado would be to take out the foreign troops. Doug and his fellow leaders were friends with soldiers who were on active duty with the Army and residents of Fort Carson. As a consequence, they were able to obtain details as to which barracks were the location where the Russian troops were housed.

Working surreptitiously, Doug and his veterans arranged for bombs to be secreted in three barracks in which the Russian troops were billeted. Precisely at midnight three bombs tore apart the three barracks, killing nearly all of the Russian soldiers, except for a handful who were severely injured. Within twenty-four hours word had been passed inside Fort Carson that the bombings were arranged by a large, well-organized group of American veterans, the American Resistance. Word was further spread among the troops at Fort Carson that the veterans were planning to seize control of the Fort the next day and would allow the soldiers on active duty to join the veterans in armed resistance to the federal government. Word was passed into the base that once Fort Carson fell into the hands of America’s armed resistance that other commands in other bases across the nation would soon follow suit, as America’s military coalesced in turning ‘its Communist President and his Communist staff out of power’.

What happened next was later described as the “Battle of Fort Carson”. Hearing a high level of encouragement from Fort Carson active duty personnel, Doug and his platoon leaders made plans to besiege Gate 20 southeast of the Fort, roll into the Fort and grab control of the command headquarters. Wording had been drafted for the public video announcement that would be beamed to the world from Fort Carson. Doug Hammer had been selected as the leader of the American Resistance who would read the statement. He had practiced and was prepared to say:

I am Doug Hammer, U.S. Army Green Beret, retired. I served my country in two wars, in combat and received the Purple Heart for my war wounds. Until recently, I was willing to put up with my country imprisoning conservatives who did not agree with the President. I was willing to accept the imprisoning of pastors and others who were not favored by the White House. My thought was that America elected the President, so we get what we deserve. However, I have concluded that the President is not legitimately in office, that he has the worst interests of the country at heart and that he is attempting to destroy the capitalistic system and install a socialist, even Communist, system in its place. I finally concluded that rumors of Russian troops, stationed at this base, being used to execute Americans were true. Our band of veterans, which we have named the American Resistance, has taken out those foreign troops. We take full responsibility for doing so. We are now in control of Fort Carson, along with the command structure of the active duty troops stationed at this base. We call on all American military personnel, wherever located in the world, to join with us in resisting this illegitimate administration, rebuking them and removing them from office, by force of arms, if necessary. May God bless America.

Doug’s invading resisters were initially successful as they drove their Hummers and pick-up trucks in a caravan to Gate 20 of Fort Carson. The six soldiers on duty laid down their arms as soon as the caravan approached the Gate. They smiled at the incoming veterans and waved them on into Fort Carson. Things were going exactly as I thought they would, Doug thought, as he motioned for the caravan to head for the command headquarters. What Doug did not know was that his caravan was squarely in view on the monitor screens of drone controllers at nearby Cheyenne Mountain Air Force Base. Fifteen controllers at Cheyenne were watching the live feed from their individually controlled drones, each armed with high impact Hellfire missiles.

Command of the drone controllers was in the hands of an Air Force General who was thoroughly committed to defending his friend the President, whatever the cost. The General was on a direct line to the White House. The person on the phone in the Oval Office was the Attorney General, seated across the desk from the President, both watching a desk monitor displaying a live drone feed from Colorado.

The Air Force General asked the Attorney General, “General, can you see the caravan on your drone feed?”

The Attorney General responded, “Yes, General I see the lead Hummer and the following vehicles. Great technology.”

“Mister Attorney General, do I have authority from the President to take out these rebels?”

The Attorney General looked over at the Commander in Chief and asked, “Okay to launch? The General wants your authorization….well, here,” he said handing the phone across the desk, “you can tell him yourself.”

The President, without taking his eyes from the monitor, grabbed the phone and said, “General, you are good to go. Take them out. Now.”

Within seconds fifteen high-flying drone aircraft had fired their Hellfire missiles. One missile took out Gate 20 and the soldiers who had failed to resist the caravan. Eight missiles violently exploded into the motor vehicles of the entering caravan, flinging burning men and metal in all directions, the exploding gasoline of the vehicles adding to the conflagration. Three missiles tore apart the command headquarters of Fort Carson, throwing bricks and glass across the area surrounding the command center. One missile powered from the sky into Interstate 25 north of Fort Carson, with another striking the interstate south of the Fort, in an effort to isolate the base from any other resistance troops that might be planning to assault the base. The final Hellfire missile deviated from the paths of the fourteen missiles which were centered south of Colorado Springs. The fifteenth missile flew northwest of Colorado Springs into a suburb in which was located the home of Doug Hammer, destroying his home and over twenty houses surrounding it.

Before DHS could secure the video tape Channel 9 in Colorado Springs aired a full report on the destruction at Fort Carson. The local news reporter estimated that nearly three thousand “rebels” were killed in the attack, with about the same number of active duty personnel dying in the “Battle of Fort Carson”. The initial Channel 9 news flash referred to “drone missiles used to repel the rebels”, but all subsequent news coverage omitted any reference to the use of drones. Local news outlets only reported that a small group of right wing gun owners had attacked Fort Carson and had all been killed, omitting any mention of other loss of life and failing to mention how the deaths took place. No news source carried any report on the neighborhood destruction that occurred in a northwest Colorado Springs suburb. National mainstream media completely ignored the story. The Battle of Fort Carson was over.

38

Solid Word Baptist Church

Lansing, Michigan

“We are confounded, because we have heard reproach:

shame hath covered our faces:

for strangers are come into the sanctuaries

of the LORD's house.”

(Jeremiah 51:51)

The Pastor of Solid Word Baptist Church received a considerable amount of feedback after the overflow meeting at his church. Local media were generally fair, sensing that they should report the truth of what was said by the incensed local residents. The conservative talk radio station in town was abuzz for several days after the meeting at Solid Word, with callers applauding the growing antagonism against the President. Though most of the residents of Lansing were pleased with the outcry for something to be done to take back their country, official Washington was less than pleased.

The President himself reviewed highlighted parts of the transcript of the meeting. His review hastened his approval of the DHS plan to punish America’s religious leaders who refused to sign the Loyalty Oath. It also increased his determination to make an example of the Lansing Pastor whose church was the site of a meeting that he considered to be treasonous. He was not about to allow radical right wing religious zealots to rabble rouse others to oppose his rule. He authorized DHS to take the appropriate action.

Three armored trucks pulled up in front of the Solid Word Baptist Church just as the second service started. The dark green, almost black, armored SWAT trucks were painted with the logo and name of the DEPARTMENT OF HOMELAND SECURITY, an American Flag and the words SPECIAL RESPONSE TEAM. Twenty-one armed DHS employees with body armor and helmets quickly exited their SWAT trucks, formed up and ran towards the church’s three entry doors. The leader of the DHS assault team held up his hand until he confirmed that his full team was in place. He then dropped his hand, motioning towards the church. The lead assaulter in each of the three sub-teams jerked open their assigned doors, as all twenty-one SWAT team members ran into the church, entering the sanctuary.

The armed men and women trotted down the middle aisle and the two aisles on the side of the sanctuary, reaching the front of the church in seconds. Congregants were hushed as their eyes saw something that didn’t match with reality – armed, helmeted, uniformed men and women in their sacred space. Half of the strangers entering the sanctuary had their guns trained on the Pastor and the three men seated behind him on the front platform of the church. The other half turned and trained their guns on the people - men, women and children, seated in the pews. For almost everyone present this incursion represented the first time that any of them had experienced someone training a gun on them.

Solid Word Baptist Church, like most American churches, organized a security team a few years ago in the off chance that some deluded soul would attempt to enter a church service to harm or kill. Four of the members of Solid Word’s security team were in attendance at the second service when it was invaded by DHS armed employees. Three were off duty police officers, with the fourth a retired SEAL.

The leader of the DHS SWAT team moved across the podium next to the Pastor, handing him a document. He said in a loud voice, “Pastor, our agency records show that your church has been used for meetings to plot the overthrow of the government. In addition you have thus far refused to sign the President’s Church Leader National Loyalty Oath, swearing allegiance to our President and agreeing not to engage in any attempt to overthrow the government….Pastor, this is your last opportunity to sign this Loyalty Oath….Will you sign this Loyalty Oath, Pastor?”

The Pastor was the wrong man to try to intimidate. He glanced down at the document and then looked up at the armed man standing with him behind his church’s pulpit. The Pastor said, loud enough for everyone in the sanctuary to hear his voice, “We recognize in this church only one king – the king of kings – King Jesus. We pledge all of our loyalty and allegiance to King Jesus, not to any other king, ruler nor even a President. Now, please leave this sanctuary. You, sir are on holy ground…..and you stand on the brink of eternal judgment depending on what you do in this holy place. And, sir, the meeting you referred to was a community meeting, not an official meeting sponsored by our church, if that makes any difference to you.”

The DHS SWAT team leader had been carefully prepped for this moment. The leader was given a prior rule of engagement that allowed him to take any action he might choose. His superiors advised him prior to the assault that the Pastor would most likely react as he did. The leader also knew that a team member was videoing everything that happened, for later viewing at DHS and the White House.

“Pastor, the President’s executive order requires religious leaders who refuse to sign the Loyalty Oath to be incarcerated in a local FEMA Emergency Camp for re-education.” The SWAT team leader raised his assault rifle, placing the barrel of the rifle in the center of the Pastor’s chest, He raised his voice by several decibels to make sure that the video properly captured his DHS bravado, saying, “As a result of your refusal to comply with the President’s request to sign this Loyalty Oath I am authorized to arrest you and convey you immediately to the FEMA Emergency Camp west of Detroit.”

The Pastor said a silent prayer, stared into the agent’s eyes then said, “Sir, this country threw over 100,000 Japanese-Americans into internment camps during the Second World War, so I guess what is happening here today shouldn’t surprise me. Just do what you have to do.”

The off-duty police officer seated at the end of the front pew couldn’t contain himself any further. The pastor’s words were a cold reminder of the loss of his grandfather’s California farm as a result of the Japanese internment. The family never recovered. The officer knew he was out-gunned, but all of his years of training had taught him that he had to respond to the placement of a firearm in the chest of the man he was sworn to protect.

He stood, shouting at the team leader “Lower that gun….now….,” while also withdrawing his side arm from the holster under his arm. Before he could raise it though, he was hit by numerous rounds, catapulting him back across his pew, his blood splattering on those behind him. Two persons behind the off-duty officer, an elderly woman and a teen-ager, were hit, both in their foreheads, by bullets meant for the officer. The other three armed security team members who were scattered across the sanctuary, started to reach for their weapons. Each, though, wisely realized that he would invite instant death for himself and most likely those around them. They left their weapons holstered.

Within a short time the Pastor and the three men who had been seated behind him on the platform were restrained and hustled out of the sanctuary before anyone could further resist their actions. The three dead parishioners were attended to by those around them, with many using their cell phones to call 911 for medical help. Those who called local media to report what had just happened in their church were soon disappointed as they learned that a total news blackout had been placed on local and national media by the DHS for ‘security reasons’.

39

CAMP CHARLIE - FEMA RE-EDUCATION CAMP

KANSAS CITY, KANSAS

“Shape up, citizen and SHUT UP. Now! This isn’t Club Med, if you haven’t noticed. I’m tired of hearing your whining. Complain. Complain. Complain. MREs were good enough for the military, so why are you so much better, huh?”

FEMA Re-Education Camp Guard Dwayne Hatch was tired of hearing Camp Charlie’s new detainees grouse about the food, about the housing, about why they were even there. Can’t they just suck it up and get used to the fact that their country charged them with violations of the law, they were convicted and now they have to serve their time? The FEMA Camp had been funded by Congress, and re-built by RBK, in order to provide housing for Americans adversely affected by natural catastrophes. The camp’s capacity, fully populated, was twenty-thousand. Camp Charlie now had over sixteen-thousand five-hundred residents, over twenty percent of whom were children. All held under ‘protective custody’.

Camp Charlie was originally a retro fitting facility to re-build Amtrak trains. As such, it was served by connecting train lines from all areas of the country. Thus, transporting guests to the facility was easy and cheap. The federal FEMA camp was surrounded by ten foot high fences topped with coils of razor wire, facing inward. Oversized industrial-sized incinerators had been newly installed. Visitors were only allowed during a two hour period on Sunday afternoon. No local media were allowed inside the facility and all cameras, laptops, cell phones and other electronic devices were seized from residents upon their admission to Camp Charlie. National media had no interest in reporting on the camps.

Bill Benner still couldn’t believe that he was there. How, he wondered, could I be charged and convicted of violating the law, just because I’m a church leader and for joining my city’s Tea Party organization? I wasn’t even an officer of the group. I only went to two or three meetings. I regularly received Tea Party e-mail solicitations for funds and announcements of meetings, which also encouraged me to turn out and vote in elections. Since when did being an elder in an evangelical church constitute a hate crime? He’d heard rumors that such arrests were happening to pastors and church leaders of certain churches around the country. How could any of this violate the law?

Though he still couldn’t believe it, he’d heard the official charges when the federal judge in his case issued his ruling from his elevated bench in the federal building the day Bill was convicted. As bad as the bogus charges were, though, Bill was much more agitated by the fact that he was convicted in a group of defendants. Bill’s best friend, a lawyer, told Bill the bad news that the Department of Justice had convinced a federal appeals court that charges, trials and convictions of groups of associated domestic terrorist defendants and their mass sentencing were all constitutional. Thus, Bill’s trial was conducted in a large assembly room in a federal government building, along with over two hundred and fifty other defendants. The trial lasted two days. All two hundred and fifty defendants were represented by only one attorney, selected by the judge.

The U.S. District Attorney argued that each defendant had violated the Lawrence McAlister Hate Speech and Hate Weapons Elimination Bill. The government alleged that the defendants, by joining the Tea Party, receiving communications over the government-regulated internet and on occasion attending meetings had violated the hate speech provisions of the law. Words criticizing the President contained in the e-mail to Tea Party members and recorded at their meetings by undercover federal agents were offered as proof of hate speech. The law prohibited criticizing public officials, including of course, the nation’s Chief Executive. Bill’s pastor’s sermon in support of the Biblical view of traditional marriage was offered in evidence to show that his church, of which he was a leader, violated the McAlister Act.

The presiding federal judge had earlier ruled that a jury would not be allowed to try the defendants, as the jurors “might be needlessly confused” by the charges. At the conclusion of closing arguments the judge motioned to his bailiff to hand him a dark green file folder in his possession. Not looking up at the defendants, the judge opened the file and read to the defendants the contents of a prepared Order.

“This Court having heard the evidence proffered to it by the United States, by the U.S. District Attorney, and by the attorney for the several defendants, Mr., uh, Mr….I don’t have that name here….you know who you are….the Court now rules that the burden of proof has been met by the government. Therefore, the Court finds and rules that the defendants, each of you, has violated the Lawrence McAlister Hate Speech and Hate Weapons Elimination Act. I find that each Defendant has engaged in illegal hate speech by either participating in the unlawful criticizing of public officials or by participating in hate speech against protected groups in their respective churches, or both, in violation of the McAlister Act. “

Laying aside the prepared order, the Judge finally looked up at the convicted Americans packed into his Court Room, “Uh….I should say for the record. Actually, this isn’t for the record. Madam recorder, please turn off the device….It’s off?.... OK….I will just say….Some defendants were guilty, I would say, to a greater extent than others. I must also say that it troubles me that we are trying you all together as a group. I have multiple problems with that procedure. But, nevertheless, under new Department of Justice guidelines and recent court of appeals opinions, I appear to be required to try you together and to rule on your guilt or innocence as a group. This somewhat unusual procedure does have the advantage of saving the government a great deal of money, as well as complying with the speedy trial provisions of the law. If that’s any consolation, that is.

“Having been convicted, you are all bound over to the U. S. Marshal to be transported to the nearest FEMA Re-Education Camp. You are ordered restrained and detained under a form of protective custody at said federal facility for a period not to exceed twenty-four months, unless new evidence of anti-government activity is produced. If that should occur your sentence could be extended and your place of incarceration could be changed to a federal prison, which I can assure you will not be as hospitable as the FEMA Camp. We are adjourned.”

Five hours later Bill Benner and his fellow defendants were unloaded at Camp Charlie, each receiving in the left arm a subcutaneous GPS micro-capsule. When asked its purpose, Camp guards assured the new detainees that the device was “for your own good”. The words were said with a wry smile, followed by, “it’s just in case you should happen to escape and get lost, we can be sure to find you.”

40

Offices of Pitkin County Sheriff Colton Armstrong

Pitkin County Court House, Aspen, Colorado

Sheriff Armstrong was not amused. He had been elected the Sheriff of Pitkin County by the resident voters of his county. The Sheriff was well aware of the fact that the Colorado legislature recently enacted a law allowing the federal Secret Service to usurp his authority as Sheriff. That didn’t mean, though, that he had to like it. Sheriff Armstrong believed that he was the one public official in Pitkin County authorized by law to enforce the laws of the State and the County. Secret Service Agent Barrett, now towering over the Sheriff’s desk holding a document out for the Sheriff to accept, had a decidedly different view.

“First of all agent….whatever your name is….sit down. I will not talk with you until you….sit down.”

“I’ll do what I want, Armstrong. Lower your volume. Now.”

Sheriff Armstrong waited on the federal agent in his office to comply with his demand.

Secret Service Agent Barrett waited on the Sheriff to take the extended document.

Neither man was willing to move.

Finally, Agent Barrett dropped the document on the desk and took a seat, barking out, “Armstrong. Read the paper. We don’t have all day.”

The Sheriff waded up the two page document, turned and nailed the waste basket behind his desk.

“Funny, very funny. So that’s how it’s going to be, huh, Armstrong?”.

Agent Barrett punched the send button on his communication device, immediately after which three Secret Service Agents pushed through the door to the Sheriff’s office, two with guns drawn.

Sheriff Armstrong reached under his desk, pushed an alert button and watched as four of his Deputies quickly entered his office. When the Deputies saw the drawn guns each pulled his own service revolver.

“Well, Armstrong, looks like we got ourselves a Colorado standoff.”

The youngest Deputy, not much liking Agent Barrett’s attitude and tone of voice, snapped, “That’s Sheriff Armstrong to you, whoever you think you are….and what are you two guys doing aiming firearms at our Sheriff?....Sheriff, what do you want us to do with these punks?”

“Sheriff,” Agent Barrett said, using his title for the first time, “I seriously suggest that you shut down your pit bull there, before somebody gets hurt, or worse.”

“So, you gonna’ shoot us all, Agent? Is that it?”

“We’re here for a simple reason, Sheriff, and it’s not to shoot you. I’ll leave that up to some other agency.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“I’ll let you figure it out. Since you apparently won’t read the warrant I just served on you, let me summarize it for you. Under the law recently adopted by the Colorado General Assembly I am officially relieving you of your duties, title and office as the Sheriff of Pitkin County, Colorado. The basis of this warrant is that as Sheriff you have refused to enforce the law regarding firearms in this country and….”

“You don’t have a clue, sir, what’s going on out here in the country, do you? Where do you think the several million firearms that weren’t turned in under the McAlister gun grab bill are located? Don’t you know that just in this county alone we’ve still got probably a hundred to hundred and fifty thousand hidden firearms? Don’t you know that if you actually try and kick me out of my office that anyone who tries to sit in this chair, to drive my police car, to try and act as a fake sheriff, will be gunned down? My office was created in 1876 under Article Fourteen, Section 8 of the Colorado Constitution. Sonny, that was many years before your little office was set up in DC. We take our history seriously out here, but we take even more seriously efforts to take away our sovereign rights. So, pack it up, get your sad selves out of Pitkin County and leave us alone.”

“Sheriff, you are making a really big mistake. We know you’re an organizer of the National Sheriffs and Police Chiefs for the Constitution, which is a bunch of rabble-rousing law enforcement guys trying to make trouble. But your buddies won’t help you any. You may not know it, but Texas adopted a similar law. The Colorado General Assembly’s new law allows our office to replace sheriffs who don’t….”

“OUT. I’m done. Get out, sir. Our Colorado Constitution can’t be tossed so easily. Go back to DC and talk to your lawyers. We’re not buying your President’s plan to shut down our God-given rights to defend ourselves. Anything about what I just said that you don’t understand?”

“Sheriff….Because of your obvious threat to commit violence, I am authorized by federal and state law to arrest you as a domestic terrorist. Stand up to be cuffed. Now.”

Earlier over five hundred American Sheriffs and city Police Chiefs joined together to inform the world that they were supporters of the U.S. Constitution and would not voluntarily surrender their offices just because their states’ legislatures bowed to the White House and adopted laws allowing the Secret Service to assume the offices and duties of local law enforcement officials, if the Service chose to do so. Agent Barrett’s Secret Service team was the first in the U.S. to attempt to supplant an elected Sheriff. Therefore, Sheriff Armstrong was the first U.S. Sheriff to resist, though unsuccessfully. He also wasn’t the last to do so, as over the next few weeks four hundred and forty-two law enforcement officers belonging to the organization were removed from office and sent to FEMA re-education camps. Those not yet sent to Camp FEMA knew that they could easily lose their elected positions if the powers that be said so.

41

Interstate 70 – East of Columbus, Ohio

The signs on Interstate 70 started two miles before the checkpoint. The first, in brilliant white reflective letters on a vibrant green background, read:

PREPARE FOR STOP 2 MILES AHEAD

FEDERAL ACCESS CHECKPOINT

HAVE YOUR ID READY

TRANSPORTATION SECURITY AUTHORITY – ANTI-TERRORISM DIVISION

The next sign read:

ACCESS CHECKPOINT 1 MILE AHEAD

YOUR ID WILL BE VERIFIED

NO VALID ID – NO FURTHER ACCESS

TRANSPORTATION SECURITY AUTHORITY – ANTI-TERRORISM DIVISION

Five hundred feet from the checkpoint was displayed a sign that read:

THERE IS NO RIGHT OF ACCESS ALONG THIS HIGHWAY

WITHOUT A VALID ID FOR EACH PERSON IN VEHICLE

ANY PERSON POSSESSING A GUN WILL BE DETAINED

TRANSPORTATION SECURITY AUTHORITY – ANTI-TERRORISM DIVISION

Wally and Cindy had seen television coverage of the new interstate highway checkpoints. After the ‘religious rebellion’ bombings that had been so heavily covered by the media everybody in America, it seemed, knew about how the government was protecting them by screening for terrorists on the nation’s major roads. Still, this was their first time on an interstate since the bombings and since the checkpoints were put into place. Both were nervous. Wally had owned a gun, which was once registered, but he turned it in after the McAlister Act went into effect making the ownership of guns a felony in America. Cindy had asked Wally if his prior gun ownership would cause them any problems traveling on I-70 to Pennsylvania where Cindy would visit her ailing aunt. Wally assured Cindy that it wouldn’t be any problem. Internally, though, Wally wasn’t so sure. He took along with him the receipt for his gun given to him when he turned it in to comply with the new anti-hate weapon law.

Just outside of Columbus, after they passed I-270 which circled the city, Wally and Cindy came to the first two mile warning sign by the TSA Anti-Terrorism Division. Cindy spotted the sign first, “Look, Wally, its coming up, in two miles.”

“Un huh. I see it. It’s a hoot that TSA put the checkpoint here. That town right over there is Independence Village. How about that for irony? Get out the car registration certificate, the insurance papers and, of course, your driver’s license. I just read that TSA is going to require that all drivers have a federal ID. You know, the one that Congress has been debating, if you can call unanimity of opinion debating.

“Now, Wally, don’t go getting your blood pressure all hyped up. Not right before our first federal checkpoint experience. It’s not worth getting yourself all sick. Everything will be alright. You’ll see.”

“I’m fine, dear….but I can’t say I like any of this….even if it’s for catching those bombers…..the rightwing religious wing-nuts….that’s what our pastor called them Sunday.”

As soon as Wally and Cindy passed the second sign traffic came to a crawling stop. The line ahead of them was about a mile long. Wally was grousing, “See, I knew they couldn’t check everybody’s ID and expect traffic to move very fast. What are they thinking?” Cindy gave Wally her ‘zip it Wally’ look. He zipped it.

After twenty minutes, Wally pulled up to the glass enclosed traffic control booth and handed over his documents to the TSA blue-shirted employee who had his hand out. The agent looked them over and then typed something into the portable device in his hand. After waiting a few seconds, the TSA agent said, “Sir, you’re going to have to pull out of line. Just put your vehicle in the lot there next to the access control booth. Now, sir.”

“Is there….is there some….sort of….problem, officer?”

“There will be, if you don’t comply with my order. Move your vehicle. Now.” Wally moved his vehicle, as instructed.

No one said anything to Wally or Cindy, for what seemed to them like the longest time. They could see that the agent who had ordered them to move was inside the booth, leaning over what looked like a computer monitor. Finally, the agent came back to their car, handed Wally his documents and said, “Sir. You are on a no travel list.”

“Huh? A what list?”

“A no travel list….you know….like a no fly list at the airport. You are not authorized to travel on the nation’s interstate highway system. Please reverse into this area and return west along I-70, but no further than the next checkpoint which is west of I-270 on I-70.”

“But….how could that be? I’ve never even had a speeding ticket. A few parking tickets….all of which I paid. I don’t see how….”

“Look, you seem like nice folks, so off the record, strictly not for quotation, you got flagged because you owned a lethal firearm.”

“But, I turned my only gun in. I complied with the anti-gun law. I’m no terrorist. See, here’s my receipt….I hate what those religious radical folks did….I….I don’t even go to church….not usually, that is. I’m no threat to….”

“Sir, once you are on the no travel list that’s it. I can’t do a thing about it. I’d be in trouble….big trouble….if I let you pass. The fact that you tried to travel on I-70 today, with your gun background, is now part of the computerized permanent record. You’ll have to take the back roads if you want to travel, but I hear internally in the TSA that there’s going to be a big hiring effort in the next fiscal year to staff up checkpoints on state and local highways. The times, sir, they are a changin’. Now, I’ve said more than I should have. Please get back on I-70 and proceed west. Have a nice day.”

Tears filled Wally’s eyes as he tried to comfort his sobbing wife on the long drive home.

42

UNITED STATES DEPARTMENT OF HOMELAND SECURITY

Nebraska Avenue Complex, Washington DC

“Carl, your memo was a big hit in the Oval Office. Vivian tells me that The Man got a good laugh at the name.”

“Oh, The Adam and Steve Project? Catchy, huh?”

“It ridicules the haters, so yeah, I liked it. I’ve got a tentative go-ahead from Vivian, but before DHS implements it I want to go over the final details. Spell it out, but I don’t have all day, OK?”

“Sure. It’s in three parts – detect, deter and destroy. First, detect. The traditional LGBT supporters have contacted us and confirmed that they have enough manpower to approach every evangelical church in America and ask to be married, in the church.”

“So, two men, or two women, will walk into each church and ask to be married, right?

“Yeah. They’ll videotape each denial. We’ve already got the database set up, with church names, addresses, pastor data and estimated attendance for each Bible thumping church. As we get the details of the denials of marriage rights, we’ll enter the data and be ready for phase two, deter.”

The Secretary, as was her custom, was multi-tasking - typing, listening to a cable show in the background and giving Carl some auditory but no visual attention. She finally replied, “Deter? So we’ll give them a chance once they deny marriage rights before we close them?”

“Correct. DOJ thinks we should, just in case the religious nuts find a judge somewhere willing to step out of the mainstream and help them. So in the ‘deter stage’ we serve each denying church with a formal notice from the IRS. The formal notice will give the church fifteen days to change its position and agree to marry same sex couples. If the church fails within that time to sign an attached consent agreement agreeing to legal marriages, then the church and all of its members will lose their 501(c)(3) tax exempt status. We’ve paid for a study that estimates that without the ability to tax deduct contributions to churches that giving will fall by well over half.”

“That much?”

“Well, it varies. Most evangelical church members, the ‘true believers’, will apparently continue to give at a higher percentage. But mainline church members won’t likely want to be out of step with the administration and may be scared that opposition to the President might get them an IRS audit. The more liberal churches will still have their tax deductions, so they may attract some folks who identify with what we’re doing in DC. For all those mega-churches with expensive coffee bars, gymnasiums, swimming pools, you know what I mean, they may not be able to make their monthly mortgage payments, if they lose their donor base scared off by the denial of tax exempt status. So, they’ll fall in line, most likely.”

“So, Carl, in the ‘deter stage’ you take away the churches’ tax bennies and hope to flip the church into marrying same sex couples for financial reasons?”

“That’s pretty much it. Again, the study shows that about half of the churches will be deterred.”

“That brings us to the third stage? Destroy? For the haters who won’t perform marriages for loving same sexers?”

“Correct. We’ll then have a hard list of churches which refuse to abide by the law. We’ll use the same judge in Philly….he’s one of us….to issue a blanket order shutting the doors on any church that refuses.”

The DHS Secretary finally looked up at her employee and said, “OK, Carl, but based on what you’ve told me….we could be looking at….thousands….tens of thousands of churches that have to be closed. Are we staffed up for that? Do we have enough Conservators? I don’t want this to take months or even many weeks.”

“We’re fine. We calculate that we can install bars and locks on several hundred buildings per day. It can be done pretty quickly. No problem.”

“Alright. I have a change and a suggestion for the President. You want the IRS to give them fifteen days to recant. That’s too long. They only need one Sunday to ask the flock to agree to marry same sex couples. Ten days is plenty. Then….if they fail to recant….shut ‘em down. I’ll call Vivian and suggest that when the church closings start that the President give a speech at his old church back home. He should emphasize that all Americans will continue to have free opportunity for religious participation, but only if they follow the law as interpreted by the administration, of course.”

“Got it, Madam Secretary, consider it done.”

43

Port Everglades Cruise Terminal

Fort Lauderdale, Florida

With the economy as bad as it had become John Madison was confident that he would be able to purchase last minute passage on the Norwegian Cruise Line cruise ship to Mexico and Belize. He waited to purchase tickets online until mid-day on Friday before the ship’s scheduled departure on Saturday. Because John and Debbie Madison had been rejected from leaving the U.S. when they attempted to fly from Atlanta to Ecuador, John knew that the only way out of the country would be by boat. His research indicated that the DHS ‘no fly list’ had yet to be applied to cruise travel, but he also recognized that could have changed as the administration increasingly was clamping down on Americans leaving the country. Thus, John knew that until they were on the cruise ship and out of the jurisdiction of the United States, they were subject to being detained.

John briefly considered jumping the border with Canada, but rejected the idea as too risky. He knew if they were caught they would be criminally charged, likely with long prison terms to follow. John Madison’s experience in federal prison was not something he wanted to repeat.

The Madisons took a taxi from their hotel to the cruise terminal. As they approached the terminal they could see and smell clouds of acrid smoke drifting north from Miami. Television coverage that morning showed the extensive riots by tens of thousands protesting the possible impeachment of the President. The reporter referred to similar riots in several other large cities in what appeared to be an orchestrated effort to influence the upcoming vote in the US Senate on the House-passed Articles of Impeachment.

John and Debbie were ‘prayed up’ as they walked up the cruise terminal ramp to check in, less than two hours before departure. They were uptight. They were both worried that they would again be restrained from leaving their country. John had frequently asked what kind of country keeps its own citizens from leaving. Having heard her husband’s question several times Debbie decided to research it. She quickly learned that Hitler issued an edict in October, 1941 to prohibit Jewish residents of Germany from emigrating across its borders. Prior to the ban, between 1933 and 1939, half of Germany’s Jewish residents departed the country. Those who remained were said to have been convinced that Nazism was a passing phase which they would survive. Most didn’t survive it. Debbie also found that the Soviets blocked emigration from its Soviet bloc nations from 1950 until the Berlin Wall fell in 1989. When she discussed her research with her husband she told John that she felt like she was being held captive behind an American Berlin Wall.

John and Debbie said one more prayer under their breath, then they walked up to the smiling agents at the Norwegian Cruise Lines check in counter. The NCL agent said, “Good afternoon. Please don’t worry about being late….the ship won’t be leaving for another two hours. We ask for people to be here by three PM, but we don’t disembark until five.”

John had purposely delayed their arrival at the terminal to the latest possible time for passengers to check in, hoping there might be a rush of travelers, with agents being less likely to check their names against a possible maritime version of a ‘no fly list’. As it turned out the ship’s passengers must have been anxious to board as John and Debbie were two of only six passengers waiting in line to check in.

“May I have your passports and sailing documents, please?”

John handed over the requested documents anxious as to what would happen next. He looked at Debbie noticing the worry lines at the corners of her eyes. His worst fears were realized as the agent looked at the documents, entered their names in her computer and looked up sharply at the Madisons, saying, “Oh, I’m sorry Mister Madison….Do you mind just waiting her one moment. Just one moment, sir…I apologize.”

John and Debbie exchanged looks. Later they would recall that they both had the same thought, ‘here we go again’.

After what seemed like ten minutes, but was actually under two, the agent returned. She had her supervisor in tow. He was holding the Madisons’ passports and travel documents. The supervisor looked down at the pictures in the passports in his hands, examined the Madisons’ faces and then asked, “You are John and Debbie Madison?” The Madisons didn’t seem to be able to form words, so each just nodded affirmatively. “Well, I have some good news for you. You reserved a lower deck interior room, but we’ve just received a last minute cancellation of an outside suite on a higher deck. Are you interested?”

John smiled with relief realizing that the NCL supervisor was merely trying to extract more money. He replied, “No, we’ll be happy with what we’ve reserved. Those suites can be costly, I know.”

“Mister Madison, you don’t understand. There’s no extra charge. Our records show you’ve traveled with us before. We’re just using the best rooms first for our valued customers.”

As the cruise ship departed from Port Everglades John and Debbie Madison stood on the balcony of their suite. They were still in shock from the turn of events. John suggested that they pray. “Oh, Father….We of little faith. Forgive us when we doubt you. Forgive us when we lack faith. Thank you for blessing us with passage out of the U.S. We pray that you’ll open the ministries that you have in mind for us in your chosen destination. Finally, we pray for Jack and Allie and the kids….that you will keep your protective hands around them….and get them out of the country as soon as possible. We pray that Jack will be exonerated in his trial next month. In Jesus’ name we pray. Amen.”

An hour later Jack gave Debbie a huge hug to celebrate their passing the international jurisdiction line. They were now officially out of the Daughter of Babylon.

44

CAMP CHARLIE - FEMA RE-EDUCATION CAMP

KANSAS CITY, KANSAS

Dwayne Hatch was not only a guard at Camp Charlie, he was also a re-education instructor tasked with correcting the thinking of the Camp’s detainee inmates. Dwayne’s background was in education. His major at Sarah Lawrence College, one of the nation’s most liberal universities, was in diversity studies with a minor in Marxist economic theory. He was hired by the CCC because he scored well on his hiring interview. He was asked during the CCC’s qualification stage several questions about America and its people. He provided acceptable answers to questions such as ‘would you be willing to shoot American citizens, labeled as terrorists, if ordered to do so?’ Based on his responses, Dwayne was quickly hired.

Today’s class was called to order as the clock displayed digital numbers of 8 AM. The class consisted of forty-seven inmates, mostly men, but ten of whom were female. Instructor/Guard Hatch began by saying, “Hold up your hand if you agree that America’s founders were white, ultra-rich, slave owning, bigots who tried to impose their religion on everyone in the Colonies.”

Everyone in the room held up their hands, with the exception of Bill Benner and two seatmates. Instructor/Guard Hatch was not amused, saying with a scowl, “Benner, you still don’t get it. You and your buddies are wrong again. Everybody knows this country was founded by the dregs of society….a gang of misfits who couldn’t get along with England. Ungrateful. Religious fanatics. Selfish aristocrats. A sad group of….”

“Officer Hatch,” Bill Benner interrupted, “You know we’re never going to agree with you. Your knowledge of U.S. history is a joke. Twelve of the fifty-six signers of the Declaration of Independence had their homes ransacked and burned. Five were captured by the British and executed. Nine were wounded fighting in the Revolutionary War. I could go on, but it’s a…..”

“STOP. No, Benner, don’t go on. You do this every class. Look around, except for you and your two political sweethearts there, everyone else has gotten the word. Camp Charlie’s main job is to beat some sense into your thick skulls. RE-education, Benner. RE-education. You were taught a lot of stupid things when you went to American schools. Stuff created to make you loyal little patriots, so called. But all lies, Benner, all lies. The enlightened nations of the world show just how bad the U.S. is. Look at Russia, or China, or Cuba, to name a few. Everyone’s equal. Everyone’s the same. No rich white Christian bigots running everything. Why, just look at….”

“Now you stop, Officer Hatch. Get on a plane and go visit those workers’ paradises you just listed. The leaders own dachas, jet planes and homes on the Riviera. The people may be equally poor but the leaders are fabulously wealthy. Socialism, communism, none of these isms has ever worked. Just open your eyes and you’ll….”

“Benner, we’re done for today. For a guy who thinks he’s so smart, you sure are dumb. Almost everybody here has figured out how this re-education thing works. If you agree with the administration’s views, you get one point for each class you attend and hold up your hand in agreement with the question. If you refuse, you get minus one point for each class of opposition. Camp privileges, as you will know by now, are granted based on those running scores. But, as you know, Benner, the most important thing is that if you get to four-hundred points in your two year sentence here, you’re released, you’re a free man, safe to go back out into society. But if you don’t earn enough points, you stay at Camp Charlie until you do. What part of that don’t you get, Benner? Huh?”

“Officer Hatch, I’ll never agree to your un-American lies and falsification of our history as a country. Never. Keep me here forever. If America gets re-educated the way this administration wants, I don’t want to ‘be out in society’, as you say. Wouldn’t be a fit place to live. Lying about America’s history isn’t my idea of re-education….know what I mean?”

Hatch stared at Benner, pondering if he should say it or not. Finally, he decided that he would. Benner got under his skin as he made Hatch look ineffective as a re-education instructor. “Benner,” Hatch snarled, “I didn’t know if I should tell you this, but what the heck. If it’s going to happen, it’s going to happen. The Camp Commandant told the guards yesterday in a meeting that Director Mortman….you know….the head of the CCC….is finishing up a new re-education procedure for people like you, Benner. The uneducable, the stupid, the boneheads who will never be re-educated to agree with the administration. No more mister nice guy. No more nice little class room debates.

“Do you know what water-boarding is, Benner? OK, maybe we can’t use that….yet. But how about NOISE.? You are going to wish that we were allowed to water-board you when your eardrums explode from the 180 decibels of focused noise. We may not be able to give you a swirly yet, but there is no limit to the amount of noise that we can force you to endure. Of course, it may take weeks of steadily increased disharmonious noise before we increase the sound pressure level to the point that causes your eardrums to rupture and you bleed out while strapped down to the re-education chair. You are still on blood thinners for your high blood pressure right, Benner? We’re going find out pretty soon how much pain you’re willing to endure to continue to hold your radical right wing beliefs. Are you ready for NOISE, Benner? Huh?”

45

Small Group Bible Study, Home of Max & Liz

Pelham, Alabama

Following the death of Hannah’s uncle the small group thought it best to hold the next meeting at Max and Liz’s house, giving Hannah and Gary a break after the tragedy hit their family. Pelham was a suburb south of Birmingham, not far from their church. Tonight’s mood was somber, coming only days after learning of the unexplainable shooting of the well-known Christian leader in North Carolina.

As he normally did, Scott called the group to order with prayer, “Father, we come to you tonight with heavy hearts for Hannah and her family. We continue to ask that you be very close to them and help them get through this tragic shooting in their family. Father, we also want to pray about what’s going on our country. We see and hear in the news that our Christian brothers are increasingly being blamed for the car bombings. We don’t know all the facts, Father, we don’t even know if these are actually Christians, or not. We do know that you don’t favor violence and bloodshed, so we pray for justice, but also for the true facts to come out. As we study your prophetic warning tonight to flee the Daughter of Babylon, we pray for an extra measure of your wisdom. We don’t want to be disobedient to your warning, yet we also want to make sure we understand your warning. That’s why we pray for your wisdom which you promised to give to us liberally when we ask for wisdom. In Jesus’ name. Amen.”

“Scott, before you get started,” Hannah interrupted, “Gary and I just want to thank you guys for all your prayers, and calls and….and….watching our dogs. You’re all very precious to….I can’t….Gary….you talk.”

Gary picked up, “Hannah’s right. We are so appreciative of your showing us how the body of Christ pulls together and expresses God’s love to those of us who were, and are still, hurting. Thanks, guys.”

Scott moved on, “You know we’re still here for you, whatever you need. OK. Let’s open our Bibles and look at the ten warnings that God gave to Christians and Jews. The first….”

Liz interjected, “Scott, when I was studying this last night….oops….sorry to interrupt you….but when I saw that of these ten warning verses three verses were aimed at America’s Jewish residents, it made me stop. After I thought about it, though, I realized that the Jews are God’s people, the originally chosen race, so it only made sense that God would warn them also to flee from coming destruction. Taken together, then, the ten warnings cover God’s people, whether Jewish or engrafted into Israel, as Christians. I wanted to bring that up. I just thought it was kind of neat, you know what I mean?”

“No problem, Liz”, Scott replied, “I’m glad you added that point. It also hit me that God is interested in warning all of His people, not just the engrafted ones. Who is willing to read the seven warning verses for Christians? Max? OK. Go.”

Max pushed his new reading glasses up a bit, leveled his Bible so he could read and read the following verses:

“Flee out of Babylon; leave the land of the Babylonians, and be like the goats that lead the flock.”  That’s from Jeremiah 50:8.

“Let everyone flee to his own land.”  Jeremiah 50:16.

“Flee from Babylon!  Run for your lives!  Do not be destroyed because of her sins. It is time for the Lord’s vengeance; he will pay her what she deserves.”  That’s in Jeremiah 51:6.

“We would have healed Babylon, but she cannot be healed;  let us leave her and each go to his own land, for her judgment reaches to the skies, it rises as high as the clouds.” I know we’re going to discuss this, but doesn’t that first part just grab you? ‘We’, the Trinity I think that means, ‘would have healed Babylon’. Wow. Sorry, Scott, got to preaching there. That’s in Jeremiah 51:9.

“Come out of her, my people!  Run for your lives!  Run from the fierce anger of the Lord.” That’s from Jeremiah 51:45.

“You who have escaped the sword, leave and do not linger!  Remember the Lord in a distant land, and think on Jerusalem.” Source here is Jeremiah 51:50.

“Then I heard another voice from heaven say: “Come out of her, my people, so that you will not share in her sins, so you will not receive any of her plagues.” This is apparently a New Testament part of the warning. It’s at Revelation 18:14.

Scott thanked Max, “Muchas gracias, Senor Max. Who volunteers to read the three parts of the warning to Jewish residents of the Daughter of Babylon? Marty? OK. Go.”

Marty used an iPad for her lessons, so she rubbed her finger across the screen and started reading. “Notice in these three parts of the warning that the three Prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah and Zechariah refer to Israel as Zion and Jacob, traditional names for God’s chosen people. The first part of the warning is at Zechariah 2:7:

“Oh Zion! Escape, you who live in the Daughter of Babylon.”

“Next is Isaiah writing at 48:20, “Leave Babylon, flee from the Babylonians! Announce this with shouts of joy and proclaim it. Send it out to the ends of the earth; say, ‘The Lord has redeemed his servant Jacob.’

“The third is at Jeremiah at 50:5: “They will ask how to get to Zion. Then they will turn their faces toward it. They will come and join themselves to me. They will enter into the covenant I make with them. It will last forever. It will never be forgotten.”

“Thanks, Marty. Good job. The first two you read seem fairly clear on their face. Zion – escape if you live in the Daughter of Babylon and ‘leave Babylon, flee’. I’m not as sure that I get the last part of the third verse, the one from Jeremiah. Apparently God is saying that the Jewish residents of the Daughter of Babylon will ask about how to get to Israel and will head that way. The last part of the verse may be for a time in the future when Jewish people turn to God in a covenant when Jesus returns? Any thoughts?

Tom asked, “one part of the verses that Max read I don’t understand….or, let me re-phrase that….I think I do understand it, but I’m not too sure I like it.”

Liz said with a smile, “Like God is interested if you like His prophecies?”

“OK”, Tom smiled back, “I know….I know….I don’t get to vote….That’s not what I meant. Let me start over….In Revelation John wrote….here it is….’Come out of her my people, so that you will not share in her sins, so you will not receive any of her plagues’. Look, I get the not receiving any of her plagues part. What I’m struggling with is the ‘flee’ so we ‘don’t share in her sins’ part. Does that mean that if I’m still living in a wicked nation that’s exporting to the world abortion, and pornography, and who knows what all, that I’m sharing in her sins? Does anyone else get that from this part of the warning?”

Max nodded his head and replied, “Yeah, Tom, I think that’s exactly what it means. Ever since I read that last week I’ve been really troubled in my spirit. I don’t know if Marty’s on board 100% yet….you can speak up for yourself, honey….but I’m convinced that we need to give more than serious thought to moving out of the country. How many times have you read God giving a warning like this in scripture? Once? Two or three times? Many times? Sure. But ten times? I’m convinced that He really wants to get His people out of a decadent situation which will hurt us. Look at that verse again. He says to ‘come out’, but why does He say to come out? ‘So’, He says, you will not share in her sins, so you will not receive any of her plagues’. It’s more than just not sharing in the sins of the Daughter of Babylon; it’s also avoiding the bad impact on His people of her plagues. Who sends the plagues? God does throughout scripture. Why? When His people mess up and walk contrary to Him. Because He….”

Tom interjected, “Max, sorry, but it just hit me….Some of these parts of the warning say to flee to avoid destruction but this part of the warning says to come out of the Daughter of Babylon to avoid any of her plagues. Plagues come on a nation before its destruction. You know, additional warnings, like Moses telling Pharaoh what’s coming if he ignores the plagues being inflicted on his nation and its people. We’ve all discussed how the weather in the last few years has been so violent and destructive of people and property. We’ve talked about how the economy stinks, with so many out of work, and the growing national debt because we spend 40% more than we collect in taxes. We’ve commented on how so many people seem to get sick, Scott’s recent bout with the flu, in spite of a flu shot being a possible example of what I’m trying to say. I’m not saying Scott had some un-confessed sin, but he is living in a country where sin is rampant. It could mean that its plagues will land on God’s people, too, not just the unsaved. Could that part of the warning from Revelation have that meaning? Anyone else agree with me?”

“Whew.” Sally said, “You guys are a sack of smiles. I can read. I get what these parts of the warning say….but to be honest about it, I don’t want to even think about moving. I don’t want to leave America. I’m not going to move. We’ve got family here, don’t cha know?”

Max leaned forward in his chair, looked at Sally, waited, then said, “My dear sister, who doesn’t have family? I’ve thought about this in some depth, actually a long time before I read this book and before we started this Bible study. I’m convinced that it’s the right thing, the prudent thing, to do. The Bible says that ‘the prudent see the danger coming and flee from it’. Let’s talk a little history. When Hitler was coming to power in Germany, many Jewish residents saw the danger coming. Germany passed laws to oppress Jews, limited how much currency they could take out, took away their guns, eventually they prohibited Jewish residents from leaving Germany. But approximately five hundred thousand Jews fled Germany before the immigration doors were shut. Two thirds of the Jewish residents who didn’t flee ultimately were put to death. Every Jewish person who fled had family. Most left some or all of their family behind….but they did the right thing and….they lived. I read about a Jewish businessman in Holland who saw the danger coming, realized Hitler was serious, sold his paint factory and moved to Canada. He lived into his 80’s and eventually had over seventy descendants who lived because he fled and they all lived. My view is that I need to be obedient….do what God has told us to do….and be a leader in our family. I will pray that every family member eventually flees, also, but I can’t live their lives, I can only live mine, under God’s guiding hand.”

Tom, addressing Liz, asked, “Are you on board with Max? Are you ready to leave your parents, and other family? Are you ready to move offshore?”

“Tom, we’ve had some long discussions, and I’m warming up to the idea, I must say. These bombings, supposedly by Christians and gun people, will lead to more violence and, I’m sure, to increased repression of people of the faith. Already most American pastors are scared silly to preach about traditional Biblical marriage. Might be a violation of the McAlister Hate Speech Law, right? I don’t see things improving, frankly. The economy is in the pits and getting worse. To follow up on what you said about plagues, I think that’s exactly what’s been happening in the United States. God’s been sending His plagues to warn us, and we’ve been ignoring them….and Him. So, to answer your question in one word, Tom, I’m not quite ready to say, yet, but I’m getting closer.”

Scott concluded the study by suggesting, “Look, I’ve talked to each of you, separately, at different times about this whole question of fleeing. Next week, we’ll all talk together about it. If you fled, where would you go? How hard will it be? Do you sell your ‘stuff’, the word the Bible uses for our possessions? What about ministry opportunities overseas? Lots of things to consider. Let’s go to our prayer groups. God bless us. As Tiny Tim would say, God bless us, everyone.”

46

Mountainback Church

Phoenix, Arizona

“Silence in the face of evil is itself evil.

God will not hold us guiltless.

Not to speak is to speak. Not to act is to act.”

Dietrich Bonhoeffer

(German Pastor martyred in 1945)

Pastor Mick was never so sure of anything in his life. He knew that he had been chosen by providence to lead America’s churches away from an excessive, even harmful, reliance on what some said the Bible taught about marriage. Pastor Mick had been on the phone for several days to other evangelical pastors whom he knew across the country, lining up their support for his joint statement. Not everyone he called agreed with him but he was able to persuade over two hundred pastors to sign on. His main argument was that same sex marriage was not an important enough issue that the church should give up its God given commission to preach the gospel just to oppose this practice. Those who refused to sign on to Pastor Mick’s public statement argued with Pastor Mick that the Bible is abundantly clear on the issue and that giving up on this issue would only open the door to even more compromises of God’s Word in the future.

Pastor Mick opened the heavily-attended media conference in the sanctuary of his Arizona church. “Thank you all for coming today, before I take your questions, I’d like to read a document entitled ‘A Joint Statement of Faith and Compliance’.

“We, the following Pastors of over two hundred of America’s largest Christian congregations, hereby assert our Faith and Compliance. Though we believe that marriage should be between a man and a woman, as it has been for the history of mankind, we don’t think that the issue is worth dividing the church from the people of America who quite clearly favor same sex marriage. The nation’s judiciary has found the right to marry a person of the same gender in our founding documents and we are not in a position to dispute what the Supreme Court has ruled. As a church our primary mission is to spread the gospel. If our churches are closed because we refuse to comply with the government’s demands, then our primary mission will be halted. Though some of our brethren don’t agree, we assert that Romans 13 calls us for us to comply with, to be obedient to and to render unto Caesar, that is, to our government. Thus, we assert our Faith and Compliance and respectfully request our national government to take note of this Statement and we ask for our government’s mercy in keeping open our many churches throughout the land. May God bless America.

“I’ll take your questions.”

It seemed every reporter present, and there were many, had a question to ask. Pastor Mick pointed to a local reporter whom he knew. The reporter asked, “Pastor, there’s a wire story that’s just come across in which several leading evangelical leaders accuse you of….let me get the quote correct. They say that you have quote sold out your core Christian convictions in order to keep your church open unquote. They also say that quote compromising Biblical truth today will lead to widespread martyrdom tomorrow unquote. Any response, Pastor?”

“Well, Jim, obviously I don’t agree. I covered this in our joint statement. If we refuse to marry same sex couples in our evangelical churches our churches will lose their tax exemption and will be closed. Shut down. Terminated. It’s not worth it. God spoke on the subject in the Bible, most of us agree. But, since we want to be able to continue to proclaim the gospel message, we’ll just have to swallow the bitter pill and marry people of the same sex in our churches, in order to continue to preach.”

“Pastor, there’s another story on the wire that quotes the president of America’s largest Christian organization as calling you quote a type of antichrist….a man of the cloth who is willing to kiss the ring of our heathen anti-Christian government….a disgrace to the church of Christ unquote. Fairly strong words, right Pastor? Any response?”

“No. I don’t want to dignify his words….well….actually I will respond. If the only price of staying open as a church is that we marry two men or two women in the sanctuary then that’s a small price to pay for freedom.”

“Pastor, you just used the word freedom. After all this do you still consider the church to be free? Are you free as a pastor to preach what the Bible teaches? Haven’t you lost your freedom by caving in to pressure from the government?”

“I don’t have any comment on those questions. I think we’re done here. Thank you all for coming.”

III.

Americans

Fight Back

and

God’s People

Are

Warned

47

Washington, DC – Israeli Embassy

From the outset of his Presidency the President preferred the adulation from overflowing crowds he received whenever he spoke overseas, with many foreign pundits calling him the future leader of the world. Having received several peace commendations and awards, the only major international prize yet unclaimed was peace in the Middle East. None of his predecessors in the White House had managed to broker a true peace in an area riven by division for millennia. True, President Carter had arranged a peace accord between Israel and Egypt, but only after he signed a written commitment pledging that America would militarily defend Israel were it ever to be attacked. If the President could broker a sweeping Middle East peace agreement his status as future world leader would be greatly enhanced.

To offer himself a break from dealing with domestic violence issues, which he considered somewhat boring as his administration had already written the ultimate outcome, the President turned his hand to squeezing the residents of the Middle East to do his bidding. The participants had been summoned to Washington, DC to be squeezed.

The Prime Minister of Israel was venting in the offices of the Israeli Ambassador to the United States which was located in the Israeli Embassy on International Drive in northwest Washington, DC. The Prime Minister was not pleased and for a very good reason. The Israeli Ambassador had just informed him that the President had cancelled their luncheon appointment at the White House. That’s twice, the Prime Minister thought. He stood me up for dinner in his first term, now he’s purposely snubbing me again in his second term. No, he concluded, he’s not insulting me, he’s going out of his way to offend the nation and the people of Israel. He can do anything to me he thinks he can get away with, but when he shows disrespect to Israel’s elected leader he hurts Israel’s standing in the world, which has taken quite a battering of late.

As his anger increased the Prime Minister slowly recalled the other offenses that he had suffered at the hands of this President in his first four years in office. How could there be such a significant difference between two men who were both elected President of the same country? The Prime Minister had been widely viewed as a favorite of one of the President’s predecessors in office who made friendly visits Israel six times during his time in the White House. But, how could the Prime Minister forget the off the record comments by the current President during a meeting with a European leader? Words spoken when they didn’t know the microphones in the room were hot. The President revealed in his conversation his true disdain for Israel’s Prime Minister, using quite unflattering language.

You would think, the Prime Minister concluded, that this President would be doing back flips after Israel reluctantly caved in during the President’s first term. The President had exerted maximum pressure, diplomatically, financially and militarily on the Prime Minister to get Israel to agree to the general concept of a ‘Two State Solution’. The Prime Minister had himself campaigned for office in Israel as strongly opposed to giving up any of Israel’s land to the Palestinians. In spite of his campaign pledge, under intense US, UN and world pressure, he finally conceded that Israel would eventually agree to divide the land. The Prime Minister was well aware, as he was frequently lectured by his orthodox political opponents, of the verses in the Torah instructing Israel not to give up the land, as well as other verses warning the nations not to divide Israel’s land. Nevertheless, the Prime Minister ultimately gave in. What could he do? America, Israel’s major supporting allied nation in the world, was leading the parade to force Israel to agree to the so-called ‘Two State Solution’.

Everyone involved soon learned that agreeing to the general concept of dividing the land and then signing an agreement that actually did so were two distinctly different matters. Every time the US thought that it had the outline of a land swap plan upon which all parties could agree something always seemed to come up. The Prime Minister was embarrassed at one point when local government leaders in Jerusalem approved the building of 2,000 new housing units in an area that the Palestinians hoped to obtain under the much-discussed, but not yet agreed to, peace agreement implementing the ‘Two State Solution’. The announcement derailed peace treaty discussions for over a year.

Saying that they had run out of patience, the Palestinians pushed the United Nations for full admission as a member State, which would give the newly recognized nation international legal standing to further assail Israel. The UN General Assembly overwhelmingly voted to recognize Palestine and was now preparing to grant it full UN member status.

As the Prime Minister tried to regain his composure after being again snubbed by the leader of the free world he knew he would have to decide how to respond to the media. He would also need to make his travel plans for leaving DC for Israel before nightfall. But Israel’s Prime Minister was a veteran politician. He sensed that there was more to the President’s cancelling today’s luncheon than at first appeared. With the President’s re-election he was in a good position to force through a new peace agreement between Israel and its neighbors, the most important since Jimmy Carter’s Camp David Peace Accords brokered in 1978. Neither the Congress nor the mainstream media would likely oppose the President’s pressure on Israel to force it to give up part of its land. The White House luncheon had been planned, according to leaks, as a strategy planning session between two allies, America and Israel. The White House Press Office followed the leaks by letting it be known that the President and the Prime Minister were expected at the luncheon to agree to final steps before negotiating sessions which were expected to be convened soon at Colonial Williamsburg, Virginia.

Since the American tenderizing process of the Prime Minister was supposed to start at lunch today, he pondered, why was it cancelled? Something’s up, he suspected, and he doubted that it would be favorable for Israel. He was right.

48

Federal Court House

Dallas, Texas

The Honorable Frederick Rodriguez rapped his gavel calling his court into session. Chuck Webster, Jack Madison’s attorney, had moved the Court three months before for transfer of the case outside of Dallas due to adverse local publicity. As Chuck was sitting back down at the conclusion of his argument, Judge Rodriguez immediately denied his motion. Strike two, Chuck thought. Strike one was the denial of bail for Jack Madison. Now the judge had denied his motion to move the trial. Things were not going well. Chuck realized that they needed a break. Something needed to happen to turn things around; otherwise Jack was headed for several years as a guest of the federal prison system.

The first two days of the trial not only offered no breaks, on the contrary the testimony offered by the government was overwhelmingly against Jack. CCC Conservator after Conservator testified from the witness stand, each swearing that they heard Pastor Madison utter hate speech attacking persons who wanted to enter into same sex marriage. Chuck Webster on cross examination attempted to show that the words they heard were from the Holy Bible. The first CCC witness denied that she had heard Pastor Madison ever refer to the Bible. On cross examination Chuck attempted to offer in evidence a video of the sermon. The government attorney jumped to his feet, loudly objecting, but without stating any recognizable legal basis for excluding the offered evidence.

Without asking Chuck to defend his offer the Judge ruled, “Counsel, we’re not here to watch television. These witnesses heard what they heard. Your offer to submit the video in evidence is denied. The government counsel’s objection is granted. Now, move on counsel. This jury wants to get this trial over, I’m fairly sure.”

Chuck knew that the Judge’s ruling denying his offer of evidence, being the best evidence of what was actually said, was in gross error of the federal rules of evidence. But he also knew that no matter how hard he might beat on the table the Judge had already ruled and would not reverse his ruling. Maybe, someday, a federal court of appeals might reverse the ruling, but that was for another day, at another time. His only hope to prove what was actually said was to convince the jury from Jack’s direct testimony, whenever that would finally be, as the government seemed committed to grinding out a verdict by sheer force of multiple witnesses.

Chuck asked in a sidebar with the Judge and counsel that the government be instructed to only call further witnesses who would offer new testimony, evidence that the jury had not already heard. The Judge denied his request, saying, “Counsel, the government has the burden of proof here. If the government thinks it will take ten more or a hundred more, witnesses, that’s their choice. Let’s move on, counsel, shall we?”

After fifteen more repetitive witnesses the government finally rested its case. It was time for Jack Madison to convince twelve Texas residents that he had not violated the McAlister Act prohibiting hate speech or the federal hate crimes statute. During the government’s case the jury heard seven solid days of testimony from men and women, short and tall, wide and thin, black, white and Native American. Because the jury was also diverse in make-up, it finally dawned on Chuck that the underlying purpose of the multiple witnesses was to insure that each juror had at least one, or more, witnesses with whom they could empathize, due to similar gender, race or background.

Jack Madison was dressed in a navy blue suit, white shirt and red striped regimental tie. He stood tall in the witness box with his right hand raised above his head to take the oath. He knew from his arraignment that the Judge wouldn’t like his adding ‘so help me God’ at the end of the oath, but he did it anyway. The Judge snapped his head towards Jack, started to speak, but then decided not to make a point of again correcting the defendant. He was fairly sure that any Christians or even slightly religious potential jurors had been eliminated during the voire dire process, but he wasn’t 100% sure.

After asking questions of Jack to acquaint the jurors with who he was, Chuck moved quickly to the core of the case. “Pastor Madison, you’ve heard many witnesses over the last seven days give their impressions of what you said in your sermon on marriage?”

“Yes, counsel, I did.”

“Pastor, were those impressions of what you said in your sermon accurate?”

“No.”

“How were they wrong?”

“May I suggest that what I said in my sermon is best understood if I tell the jury exactly what I said.”

“May I approach the witness, your honor?”

“Yes….yes….move on.”

Handing a document to his client, Chuck said, “Pastor, I’m handing you what’s been preliminarily marked as Defendant’s Exhibit 1. Can you identify this document, sir?”

“Yes. It’s a print out of the sermon that I gave on the Biblical view of marriage. It’s the sermon that’s brought us to this court room today.”

“Your honor, the Defendant offers Defendant’s Exhibit 1 in evidence.”

“OBJECTION. OBJECTION. The people of the United States object to this….to this….objectionable document. This witness can just tell us what he said….if he can recall….”

Chuck was on his feet, ready to respond. “Your honor, the government knows that this transcript of the words spoken is admissible. Why would they?…He didn’t even state a proper basis for his objec….”

“Counsel, approach the bench.”

The Judge covering his microphone with his hand, whispered to opposing counsel, “Look counsel, I don’t like all this bickering. Why don’t you just ask the witness what he said, counsel? Go from memory, you know….like”

Chuck could just barely contain himself. Every ruling by this Judge had hurt his client, and now he was about to rule that he couldn’t even read to the jury the words for which he was being charged with criminal acts. Chuck would have none of it, saying under his breath, but in a seething tone, “Judge, you know you have to let the Pastor read the sermon he gave. The government’s charged him with crimes for uttering the very words written in this document. So you must….”

“Don’t lecture me, sonny. This is my court and I’ll rule….”

Chuck interrupted, which is not usually a recommended course of action, by hissing, “Your honor, the Pastor is my only witness. If he can’t read his sermon to the jury, I’ll rest our case and tell the jury in closing argument that the only reason they didn’t get hear his exact words upon which he is being tried is because of your ruling, that he can’t get a fair trial in your court.”

“You wouldn’t dare counsel. I’ll find you in contempt so fast that….”

Again interrupting, Chuck shot back, staring into the Judge’s narrowed eyes, “Try it, Judge. See what happens if you cut us off with no testimony. Watch what the jury does. Try it…..I want a ruling on my offer of Exhibit 1.”

Chuck turned on his heel and walked back to counsel’s table. He stared at the Judge. The Judge stared back. The shocked government attorney had not yet stepped away from the bench. No one said anything. Time passed. Finally the Judge motioned for the government attorney to get back to counsel’s table and said, in a voice that could just be heard, “Exhibit 1 is admitted into evidence. The government’s objection is denied. Counsel ask your next question.”

Chuck moved quickly before the Judge changed his mind, addressing his client, “Pastor, please read to the jurors the words you spoke in your sermon. Read them just as you wrote them and delivered those words at that time. When all those CCC Conservators who testified were in your church”

Pastor Madison looked steadily at the jurors, cleared his throat and started to read.

“Marriage is what brings us together today. Where did the idea of marriage come from? What is marriage? Does marriage have any purpose in this modern age? Is it really a blessed arrangement? Why shouldn’t anyone, or any group of someones, be allowed to marry? Is marriage in danger of extinction? These are all questions, along with others, that we will examine today and in the next three week’s sermons.

“First, where did the idea of marriage come from? Who thought it up? I’m going to read to you a few sentences from a sermon given by a Swedish Pastor named Ake Green. Pay attention to what he said, because he was arrested and convicted by the Swedish judicial system for what he said. As you listen to the beginning of Pastor Green’s sermon, ask yourself if you think his words are hate words. The Swedish government charged and convicted Pastor Green with a hate crime for these words. Here are Pastor Green’s opening few paragraphs:

“From the beginning God created humans as man and woman. We begin in Genesis 1:27-28:

"So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them. And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth."

“Here, God's Word clearly states that you were created to be Father and Mother - as man and woman - designed for parenthood. The Lord states that very clearly here….The marriage institution is also clearly defined in Genesis 2:24, where it says:

"Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife: and they shall be one flesh."

“Only man and wife are referred to here. It is not stated any other way; you can never imply or interpret it to mean that you can have whatever sexual partner you wish to have. ….”

“What was it that led to these cities (Sodom, mentioned 30 times in the Bible, and Gomorrah) perishing, losing their dignity, disappearing from the face of the Earth? It was because they lived in homosexuality. It will be the same on that day when the Son of Man is revealed; consequently, this is a sign of the times we are facing. As people lived in the time of Lot, so shall they live before Jesus returns. This is something we cannot deny in any way. Jesus says that the lifestyle of Sodom shall be active in the whole Earth before the coming of Jesus. The one who represents this lifestyle today goes against God's order of creation.”

“Are Pastor Ake Green’s words hate words? Or are they instead words of truth from God’s Word? Due to a high level of international interest in Pastor’s green’s conviction and sentencing to jail, the Swedish Supreme Court eventually overturned his conviction, I am happy to say. I am unhappy to report, however, that in doing so, the Swedish Supreme Court ruled that his Bible-based message did, in fact, constitute hate speech. The Court said that a higher European Court might not agree with them, so it threw out his conviction, even though they ruled that he was properly convicted as a hate speaker. Think about that for a moment. Pastor Green has been labeled by his government and his government’s highest Court as a disseminator of hate speech for those Biblically-based words in his sermon, though they spared him from serving time in jail.

“Could that same thing happen in America? Many of you know that my father, a resident of Tyler, was charged by the federal government with various crimes, all arising from his use of words in a speech in the election campaign that he delivered in Austin to a political meeting. Many of you may also know that I didn’t agree at the time with my dad’s speech, and what I then thought was harsh rhetoric to use in describing the President of the United States. I used, ok, maybe, misused, the verse about rendering unto Caesar that which is Caesar’s.

“I love my father, John Madison, but we didn’t see eye-to-eye on this subject, and frankly, it put a strain on our normally very warm father-son relationship. On more than one occasion, usually when I was visiting him in prison, I asked my dad if he knew what he was doing. Was it worth it to lose his insurance executive job and spend time in federal prison, away from mom and his family, just because of words? Dad loves me, as I do him, so he would always gently reply that he was right, and that I would eventually see that he was right.

“Last week I was able to tell my dad that he was right in two ways. First, I told him that I now agreed that he was right to do what he did in opposing an administration that has frequently acted contrary to the best interests of the people of this nation. Secondly, I told him that he was correct when he said that I would one day see that he was right in his actions that led to his arrest and imprisonment. It was a sweet moment, my friends, to be able to be re-united not only in our love for each other, as dad and son, but also united in our belief that standing up for what you believe in is worth the cost, whatever that may be. Words do matter. I’m here today, using words from God’s Word, for which I may be, like Pastor Green, charged with criminal acts. I can’t control what those in authority may choose to do to me for using God’s Word, in their view, in a politically incorrect manner. I can only control what I say.

“I said to John Madison, my dad, last week, a man I consider to be a true American hero, ‘Dad, you stood up when others, including me, should have spoken up before the second term happened. If more Americans had stood up and raised our voices, as you did, we would still have our First and Second Amendment rights today. Please forgive me.’ And, congregation, please forgive me for not leading you to stand up and speak up when we still had the chance to do so. Because of my lack of leadership, and the lack of leadership by many other pastors and priests, we now live in a different nation than we did before the last election. We can’t go back now and change that, but we can admit we were wrong and speak up now. Will that mean we will be charged with violating the McAlister Hate Speech and Hate Weapon Elimination Act? Only time will tell, but as for me and my house, we will serve the Lord.”

“Pastor Madison, are those the same words that you delivered on the Sunday in question?”

“Yes, I read them today as I delivered them in my church. The same words.”

“Pastor, you were here in this trial and heard several of the government witnesses testify that you never even mentioned the Bible?”

“Yes, I heard that from a number of government witnesses.”

“Their testimony wasn’t accurate, was it?”

“No, they were incorrect. I assume that they just forgot what they heard. My government, the government of the country I love, wouldn’t call witnesses that they knew were not telling the truth. Not my government.”

After the government decided not to cross examine Pastor Madison, the Defendant rested his case. Closing arguments were brief and to the point. The time that the jury took to deliberate and return a verdict was also brief. They elected a foreman, took a unanimous vote and notified the bailiff that they had a verdict, all within one hour, not even time to order pizza. Jack Madison II was found innocent of all charges. Upon hearing the verdict, the Attorney General of the United States was so livid that his hand slamming his expansive walnut desk at the Department of Justice broke the glass top.

49

Ambergris Caye, Belize

As a grandmother, Debbie Madison was convinced that SKYPE was the best invention since the dishwasher. Her regular SKYPE calls with her grandchildren in Texas were the highlight of her week. Hands down. This week’s SKYPE call, though, was not what she expected. Debbie had their laptop set up on the table on their lanai, positioned so her little ones could see ‘Gamma’ with the Caribbean in the background. As three o’clock in the afternoon came she pressed the SKYPE button on her screen and waited for Allie to answer. The musical tone warbled as she waited. Allie didn’t answer. She waited a minute. Then she tried again. Still no answer.

Gamma Madison started to worry, but then decided that prayer was a better use of her time. Just as she finished asking God to help Allie with any problem she may be having, the SKYPE warble came on and Allie was on her computer screen, with a smile as big as any Gamma could remember. “Oh, Allie, you’re OK, I was just praying about your….”

“Momma Madison, I’m better than OK….We’re terrific. The jury found Jack innocent of all charges. Totally innocent. It only took them an hour to reach a verdict. Chuck, his lawyer….your lawyer, too….says that’s warp speed for a federal jury in a major case. He didn’t think the jury would decide that quickly. He said it hardly ever happens. He was especially concerned about getting a fair trial. There are all those mass trials that the judges have been allowing, as they convict groups of conservatives and Christians and sentence them to re-education in those wicked FEMA Camps.”

“Oh, Allie, I’m so happy. Happy for you, and Jack, and of course the kids! Wait until John hears. He’s fishing right now, but as soon as he gets back, he’ll be praising God, along with me! What else should I tell him?”

“Chuck said he didn’t know for sure, but as they left the federal building one of the Judge’s law clerks told Chuck, on the Q.T., that the judge was preparing to step down from the bench. The clerk said that the judge told him that he couldn’t do it anymore. He supposedly said that he couldn’t continue to try mass groups of defendants or cases of dubious legal basis, like the charges against Jack. He also supposedly complained to his clerk that he was tired of being pressured by the Department of Justice to rule in particular ways on certain high-profile cases. Whatever the reason, he’s apparently leaving the bench….and….Jack’s a free man. Praise the Lord.”

“Praise the Lord, indeed. Now, Allie, you know what I’m going to ask you next….Will you and Jack please pray about leaving the U.S.? Maybe joining us in Belize? Or, at the least, getting out and moving somewhere. Chile, Ecuador, Uruguay, Costa Rica, Panama, New Zealand. There are lots of good options. I know Jack won’t want to leave his church….so, I’m just asking you to pray about it and let us know if there’s any possibility you will flee. John and I are convinced, as you know, that America is Babylon, Mystery Babylon. God says several times in prophecy to flee Babylon. Please, Allie, pray about it, that’s all I’m asking….Oh, I’m so happy! Praise His holy name!”

50

Federal Communications Commission

Washington, DC

Chairman Chadwick Cummins enjoyed drinking his morning coffee at the FCC in cups emblazoned with three large inter-twined C’s, commemorating the three C’s of his title and name. Now that he had been FCC Chairman for five years he was more than confident in his ability to shape communications law in America to his liking; more importantly, to the liking of his long-time friend in the White House. It was that goal, to please the President, that motivated Chairman Cummins to propose the Commission’s latest regulatory change. Thus, it was with significant inner pleasure that the Chairman whapped down his gavel and called the meeting of the Commission to order.

“Members of the Commission, item one on today’s agenda is, in my opinion, historic in nature. All of us here at the FCC are more than well acquainted with the hundreds of thousands of signatures on petitions through the years demanding that the Commission not shut down religious broadcasters. Many false e-mail requests were circulated for many years asking recipients to contact the FCC to respond to a purported Marilyn Madelyn O’Hair petition. As result we have received and cataloged those petitions, which, I might add, have required the FCC to utilize large areas of a General Services Administration warehouse for storage of these largely identical petitions, referring to a cause number here at the FCC that never actually existed. It was a huge waste of citizens’ and the Commission’s time and resources.

“The irony is that these thousands of petitions were not only untimely, but they can’t now be considered by the Commission because they all refer to a non-existent case. Item one on today’s agenda is the first time that this Commission has formally considered the question of the continuation on the public airwaves of religious broadcasting. The Commission recognizes that religious broadcasting has been allowed on the federally regulated broadcast spectrum for many decades. Until recently that was an accepted and legal use of what the public owns in America, the airwaves.

“Today, however, is a different day. The law in America today is not the same as it was in prior times. We now live in a nation in which our highest Court has ruled that our Constitution allows marriage between persons of the same gender. This ruling has the widest possible consequences, as it not only affects religious institutions, but it also has direct impact on the use of the public airwaves by those institutions. Let me state the obvious in the most obvious of words. The public broadcast spectrum may not be used by persons or institutions who convey words of hate and who spew hatred of others because of their sexual orientation. This Commission will no longer countenance nor allow the broadcast of hate speech, even though it may be draped in a religious robe. Because the religious book relied upon by these religious broadcasters is directly contrary to the law as it now stands in America, this Commission must take official notice of this indisputable fact. In addition, the Commission cannot allow Muslim Americans and atheists to be offended. The Commission must not only take notice of the hate content of religious broadcasting, it has a legal obligation to do something about it, to prevent further violations of the law in the future.

“It is quite likely that some more extreme persons in America will object to the Commission’s actions taken today. These extremist groups also objected when we recently revoked restrictions on nudity and profanity in public broadcasting. These anti-government forces fail to understand that we live in a different era. The world and this nation have changed. The only thing that doesn’t seem to change is these peoples’ anti-choice, anti-marriage and anti-freedom views. This Commission has had nothing but praise from the mainstream media, business leaders and many mainline theologians for our removal of Victorian restrictions on broadcast content, allowing real life to be viewed by real Americans. Similarly, it is now time for the Commission to correct religious broadcasting violations of the law. It’s time.

“Accordingly, I move that the Commission adopt agenda item one in its entirety and thus prohibit any further use of FCC-regulated public broadcast spectrum by any broadcaster conveying broadcast material of a religious nature, in that it would violate: a.) the McAlister Act prohibiting hate speech, b.) the federal hate crimes statute and c.) the President’s executive orders prohibiting hate speech in the public forum. Is there a second? Hearing a second, a vote is in order. All those in favor? Against? The vote is 3 to 2 and agenda item one is adopted. The clerk is ordered to promulgate the text in the next issue of the Federal Register and notify all religious broadcasters of the cessation of their use of the public airwaves, all commencing by the end of next month. That should give everyone time to make adjustments. No more religious hate speech on the public airwaves. Now, let’s go to agenda item two…..”

51

Colonial Williamsburg, Virginia

The large number of satellite trucks alone would have been an indication that big news was being made in this historic American village. The news trucks were clustered around the Governor’s Palace, in the original structure of which a critical vote was taken for America’s independence from Great Britain. The opulent building had been selected as the primary site for negotiations for peace in the Middle East, not only because of its historic setting, but because the 300 acre village could be secured from potential protestors, let alone terrorists.

The President officially convened what the White House had labeled as ‘The Path to Peace Conference’ with a short media statement. “In my time as President, I’ve been able to achieve numerous successes, but none will be as memorable as obtaining an agreement between the ancient adversaries in the Middle East. Many have tried, sometimes in good faith, to make it happen, but I’m committed to staying here in historic Williamsburg until we get the job done. We’ll keep you updated regularly as we make progress along the Path to Peace. Thank you.”

Israel’s Prime Minister was advised before the President’s statement to the media that he would not be accorded time for a similar statement. White House staffers concluded that if the Prime Minister was allowed to speak to the media before the negotiations began that he might lock himself into an intractable position, because of what he said to reporters. They needn’t have worried, as the Prime Minister had no desire to talk to reporters. His mood was such that he didn’t much care if he spoke to anyone, that is, except for the President. He really wanted to talk with the President, privately. Among his listed topics to discuss was item number one. What was the real reason for cancelling last month’s White House luncheon and embarrassing him with his political and governmental supporters, let alone Israel’s enemies? More important than the ‘Sandwich Snub’, as the media had labeled it, was his high level of interest in knowing what Israel would get from the Path to Peace agreement? Will Israel’s enemies acknowledge its right to exist? How would Israel’s security be enhanced? What about Iran’s nukes? Most critically, what could Israel expect from the US should its new treaty partners renege on the new peace agreement, and attack Israel in the future?

The Prime Minister was well aware that the eyes of the world were focused on him. He had been portrayed by US mainstream media as ‘The Obstacle to Peace’ and by Israeli media as ‘Israel’s Sell Out Chief’. He knew, though, as soon as the results came in on America’s Presidential election night what Israel would have to do. With the President safely elected to his second term Israel would either bend to his will, or walk away from its only remaining national friend on the globe. Once his remaining questions were answered by the President, he would do what he had to do to try and protect his tiny nation from almost sure extinction at the hands of the one hundred and fifty million enemies who surrounded Israel. He knew he would be forced to sign a peace agreement. The only remaining question was how strong would the assurances of Israel’s survival be in the agreement?

The President was sailing high. He had never been so confident in his ability to get his will, on whatever topic or issue he might choose. He wasn’t seen as arrogant, his staff told him, but nightly polls did pick up a growing number of Americans who thought he was becoming proud in his mannerisms and speeches. His Chief of Staff, being a decades long friend, was selected by the White House staff as the one who could get away with advising him to tone it down a bit. Sure, things are going well now, but anything could happen in the future, the President was told. He responded that he wasn’t about to take any guff from Israel’s Prime Minister, whom he personally didn’t like.

Though many participants were in Williamsburg for the peace talks, everyone who had followed the lead up to the event knew that it would come down to what the three leaders would agree to sign. The Palestinians had privately assured the White House, in advance, that, unlike past peace efforts, they would agree to any reasonable proposal that the President could work out with Israel. They knew from his past pronouncements that the President would obtain the best agreement that they would likely ever obtain through negotiations. They knew that no other US President would do more for their cause than the current occupant of the Oval Office.

With what amounted to a blank check from the Palestinians, the President walked into his private conference with Israel’s Prime Minister assured that he was about to make peace and world headlines. The two person meeting was held in the ornate Governor’s Office in Williamsburg’s Governor’s Palace, rebuilt in 1934 after it burned in 1781. The paneled walls featured crossed muskets and swords from America’s early history.

The President greeted his guest, “Mr. Prime Minister, this has been a long time coming, for both of us, for both of our countries.”

The Prime Minister was ready for almost anything that would come out of the President’s mouth, so he wasted no time in getting to the core issues facing Israel, “Mr. President, thank you for hosting. Let’s just get to it. I’m way over the ‘Sandwich Snub’, as your media called it. I concluded that you were….”

“Let me just say, Mr. Prime Minister, that we have a lot more important things to talk about than who ate lunch at the White House, or didn’t, as the case may be....much more important issues to discuss.”

With this response and the notable lack of even a hint of an apology, the Prime Minister immediately knew that the public cancellation of his meeting with the President, just like the prior dinner cancellation, had been calculated to embarrass and denigrate him. Not a good sign for today’s negotiations he quickly concluded. “Agreed, Mr. President. So let’s get on with it. How are you going to assure Israel that if we give up part of our land we’ll be secure in what remains? We haven’t witnessed good results in the past after we made peace. Take Gaza, for example. We reluctantly gave up Gaza and we’ve had nothing but grief, and missiles and bombs, ever since. We give up land and we get bombs in return.”

“Well, I’m not unmindful of your argument on this point….We can….”

“With all due respect, Mr. President, it’s not an argument, it’s a fact. Why should we sign, why should I sign, any document unless we know, with assurance, that we can live in peace and security? We all want peace, but you’ll have to admit that the past behavior of our adversaries is not comforting on this critical issue for Israel.”

“Mr. Prime Minister, I hear similar arguments from your adversaries, as you call them. They say that Israel just keeps building housing settlements, and expanding your presence in the land. So, both sides have….”.

“Now, let’s not try and compare killing innocent civilians with building apartments, on land that we own, I might add. You can’t….”

“Own? Own, Mr. Prime Minister? Or land that you occupy?”

“I wouldn’t go there, Mr. President. How much of the land America owns did it ‘occupy’ from Native Americans? Do you really….”

“We’ve had this argument before. We’re not getting anywhere….Let me just cut to the chase….America is prepared to recommend to the parties the following. In exchange for Israel surrendering control of the designated and agreed land areas in the West Bank and Jerusalem, the Palestinian Authority and Hamas will agree that Israel has the right to exist, and that they will act to prevent any persons under their control from taking any action, of any nature, to harm any resident of Israel….that’s what you’ve been asking for. I think we can get it done.”

“Well….unh….you’re sure the Palestinians will agree that Israel has the right to exist? That’s not been their position in the past….In fact, they have specifically….”

“Just trust me on this. They don’t want to make that concession, but I can make it happen.”

“That capitulation would be, as you know, Mr. President, a significant breakthrough. But, of course, it’s one thing to recognize that a nation can exist, and quite another to agree not to ever attack it or try and annihilate it in the future. What assurances, what teeth in the agreement can we expect to….”

“Let me work on that. I’m not concerned that we can make it happen. I am concerned though, that Israel may stumble over the details of the land swap we’re going to put on the table later today.”

As excited as the Prime Minister had felt upon hearing, for the first time, that Israel’s right to exist and assurances of its security would be offered, his stomach took an instant turn upon the President raising problems Israel would likely have over what land it would have to give up. If the President suspected that Israel would have issues with the land swap proposal, the Prime Minister knew Israel certainly would object.

“What….details….are….we….talking….about? Can I just see the maps now? No surprises, Mr. President?”

“No. I’ve decided against either side seeing the maps early. You all get to see them at the same time. It’s only fair that….”

“Whoa! Hold on, sir. If our roles were reversed and I were telling you that I wouldn’t show you a map of what I was taking away from your country, say part of California or New York, wouldn’t you demand the right to at least see the maps before you’re asked to agree to the land being taken away?”

“Let’s get this straight. America isn’t up for grabs. Israel is. We’re all going to agree to take away some of the land that you occupied in 1987 when Israel was invaded. What land? Why should you care, really? Land is land. You give up some dirt and you get everyone’s promises that you can live in peace on the dirt you don’t give up. Simple as that.”

“Simple as that, huh? Mr. President, it’s not simple. And it’s not just dirt, its people’s lives. People who have lived for decades on the land and now you want to just rip them out of their homes. We could never agree….”

“Never agree? I told you that I would cut to the chase, so here it is. Plain and simple. Iran has nukes. Your Mossad confirmed that last year. You can’t take them out, the whole world has warned you not to even think about it. We won’t allow it and you’re not going to do it. Your only defense against those nukes now is that America let it be known what we will do if Iran ever uses its nukes. Israel is now as the US and the old USSR used to be, MAD, Mutual Assured Destruction, since you now both have nukes. So, Mr. Prime Minister, Israel will sign the Path to Peace Agreement. You get the right to exist, you give up the land we’ve decided you have to give up to make this deal work and you get guarantees of security. No more bombs, no more missiles and no more suicide bombers. Peace. Peace in our times. Finally.”

In his heart the Prime Minister wasn’t really surprised by what he had just heard. He knew it would come to this when he first heard ABC call the election for the President early in the morning following the closing of the polls. The best he could hope for was to salvage something in the peace agreement which was being forced down Israel’s throat that would assure Israel that it could truly live in peace.

“Let me go to the bottom line, also, with all due respect, Mr. President. Maybe we’re not in a good position to argue about specific areas of the land that we’re being forced to give up….to abandon…., but I will never sign a document that leaves us at risk of further attacks, more killings, more blood.”

“You’re wrong, Mr. Prime Minister. You will sign the agreement. The reason you will sign is that if you don’t sign, the following three bad things for Israel will soon follow your refusal to sign. First, the UN will admit the newly created State of Palestine as a full member, with the rights that follow. Second, our new budget bill will not include any, that’s any, US foreign aid for Israel. That’s over three billion dollars this year, and every year thereafter. Third, I’ll publically announce that the Jimmy Carter Memorandum of Agreement that was signed with the Camp David Peace Accords in March, 1979 is null and void.”

“What? Null and void? America promised Israel in writing in that document that you would come to our military assistance if we are attacked. I thought this issue might come up, so I brought along a copy of the Memorandum of Agreement. In paragraph 3 your country guaranteed Israel that if there is ‘an armed attack against Israel, the United States will be prepared to consider, on an urgent basis, such measures as the strengthening of the United States presence in the area, the providing of emergency supplies to Israel, and the exercise of maritime rights in order to put an end to the violation’.  So, how does the United States just walk away from this guarantee to protect what the document calls the security interests of Israel? Are America’s promises, in writing, worth nothing?”

“Mr. Prime Minister, please….please….please. We’re neither one virgins in these international treaty matters. If America decides it won’t support what a prior President put in writing, then we can come up with dozens of reasons why it’s no longer operative, as they say in diplomatic language. I’m simply saying that if you don’t sign this Path to Peace agreement, this week, then there’ll be a new UN created nation on your doorsteps, you’ll be cut off from US foreign assistance and we will specifically disavow the Carter Agreed Memorandum.”

“You realize, of course, Mr. President, that should you….what was your word….disavow….the US commitment to militarily defend Israel, that….that would be equivalent to an invitation to the Palestinians and the jihadists of the region to invade us, to try and push us into the sea, as they have promised to do. We’d be under attack within hours of such an announcement, undoubtedly nuked by Iran. Unbelievable.”

“It’s very believable, Mr. Prime Minister. I don’t want to have to revoke the Memorandum….but….I’ve got to do what I’ve got to do. My advisers, my State Department, are all in agreement, having studied you for years, that if I don’t make it clear, shall we say, what we will do if you don’t sign, that you will never sign. It’s time to sign, Mr. Prime Minister, it’s time to sign.”

The Williamsburg peace negotiations went on for most of the week, but by noon on Friday, the media were alerted to breaking news. A peace agreement had been reached with details to be announced shortly by the President. The history-making agreement was to be signed the following week on the lawn of the White House, the same site as the Camp David Peace Accords in 1979. A Middle East Peace Agreement had been agreed to by ancient enemies. Peace. Peace in our times.

52

Small Group Bible Study, Home of Hannah & Gary

Birmingham, Alabama

The small group had returned to Hannah and Gary’s house. The couple was still dealing though with the loss of Hannah’s favorite uncle, what Hannah called a ‘government assassination’. Tonight all members were present. Tom knew Hannah was feeling better as she had baked his favorite toffee bars. Everyone was on edge after hearing for weeks the mainstream media regularly calling Christians “car bombers” and “gun fighters”. Tonight’s lesson would prove to be timed well in light of these recent events.

Scott started the night’s discussion, “Alright, guys, you know that tonight’s subject is as serious as what happened to Hannah’s uncle. The prophecies we’ve been studying tell us that a rich, powerful and influential end times nation will betray Israel, leading to the shedding of blood in Israel and inviting destruction of the betrayer. Tonight we’re going to look at the verses that give us clues as to how the Daughter of Babylon is destroyed and by whom. First, though, how long will the actual destruction of this nation take, according to the Word?”

Marty, known in the group as the feisty member, had been unusually calm and collected to this point in the book study of The End of America. She answered Scott’s question. “Scott. Of all of the prophecies that we’ve studied on this America is Babylon thing, this timing prophecy really grabbed me.”

“How so, Marty?”

“Well, when you read the two hundred thirty verses, or whatever the number is, you have to be struck by how the clues to the identity of Mystery Babylon fit America like a hand in a glove….which I am very sorry to say, by the way. I love my country as much as anyone, but I’ve had my eyes opened to look at America from God’s viewpoint. We used to be a golden cup in His hand, but in the last few decades we’ve gone sour. Mother of abominations? Great prostitute? How can we in good conscience deny that these titles fit?”

“Marty….I agree. You started by saying that the timing prophecy grabbed you?”

“OK, yeah. Back on track. These prophecies say that once Babylon betrays Israel that it’s destroyed in one day. That’s at Revelation….let’s see….18:8. Also, in one hour….that’s at….Revelation 18:10. And in one moment….Isaiah….it’s at chapter 47….verse 9. We all know that there’s no possible way to destroy an entire country in one day, let alone one hour or in one moment. Wow! So, Scott, what got me was that there’s only one possible way to do that and it’s to use nuclear weapons. Before the 1940’s there were no such weapons, so these verses prophesying such swift destruction could not have been fulfilled before that time.”

Max followed Marty’s comments, “Marty, I’m glad you brought the timing up because when I was studying our lesson the timing prophecies caused me to research two verses. Isaiah in 13:19 prophesies that ‘Babylon, the jewel of kingdoms, the glory of the Babylonian’s pride, will be overthrown by God like Sodom and Gomorrah’. Jeremiah, in a similar disclosure, says, ‘As God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah along with their neighboring towns, declares the Lord, so no one will live there; no man will dwell in it’. That’s in 50:40. For those who think these prophecies were already fulfilled in ancient Babylon, history records that Babylon had no sudden fall, it’s mentioned even in the New Testament and was around as a city until a thousand years AD.”

Beau asked, “Are you saying, Max, that since ancient Babylon didn’t fall in one day, one hour, one moment, but instead over many centuries, that these prophecies clearly apply to the future end times Daughter of Babylon?”

“Obviously, Beau,” Max answered. “But, besides the timing, look at what God tells us through the two Prophets, about the means of the destruction. ‘Like Sodom and Gomorrah’ and. ‘as God overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah’. Which of course leads us to ask ‘how did God overthrow and destroy those two towns? Genesis chapter 19 gives us most of the details, though not all. In 19:24 it says that the Lord ‘rained upon Sodom and Gomorrah brimstone and fire’.

Marty asked, ‘What’s fire and brimstone? Like some of those TV preachers?”

“No, actually,” Max responded, “I wish we had more of that kind of preaching instead of so much feel good about yourself sermons, but I digress. My research of these scriptures tells me that what happened at Sodom and Gomorrah is the same thing that happened at Hiroshima and Nagasaki.”

Gary, thinking about a problem at work, only heard the end of what Max claimed. He blurted out, “Whoa, Max. I didn’t get to study the lesson this week….it was a hard week. But, how can you say that the Bible says that atomic bombs would be used in the end times. I didn’t catch everything you said, can you expand some on it?”

“Sure, Gary,” Max relied, “There are several tip-offs as to why what happened at Sodom and Gomorrah was actually the Creator of the atom splitting His created atom. I found four clues. First, we just read that not only these two towns were wiped out, but also neighboring towns, which is exactly what happens with nuclear fallout. God even tells us in Genesis 19:25 that the ‘vegetation in the land’ was also destroyed and in Deuteronomy 29:23 that no vegetation will grow on it. Does Chernobyl come to mind? Secondly, in 19:17 God warns Lot’s family fleeing the area ‘don’t look back’, which is the same warning to avoid looking at a nuclear flash. Thirdly, in Lamentations 4 we learn that the skin of the people killed at Sodom clung to their bones, withered, like sticks. That’s what history tells us the Japanese looked like when we nuked them. Fourthly, an impressive clue. The smoke that came up from the destroyed area looked ‘like smoke from a furnace’. A burning city fills the whole sky with smoke, but a nuked city has a mushroom cloud, which is a column of smoke, like from a chimney on a furnace.”

Gary pondered what he had just heard from Max, then said, “That’s pretty clear, Max, thanks for researching it. When you put what you researched with the one day, one hour, one moment prophecies that Marty mentioned, it’s hard to avoid the conclusion that the Daughter of Babylon will suffer nuclear destruction. That raises the question, though, who would do it? Who would nuke America?”

Scott weighed Gary’s question, looking around the family room, waiting for a response. Hearing none, he said, “I know it’s not very PC to talk about, but the Bible, again, gives us clues. Jeremiah in 51:11 tells us that God will stir up the Kings of the Medes to destroy Babylon, to take vengeance for what it did to Israel. The Medes lived in the area that is today Iran, formerly known as Persia. Then in verse 27 of the same chapter Jeremiah says that God will summon against Babylon nations that are in the area we know today as Russia and the former Soviet Union.”

Max asked, “Scott, what is the relevance of these prophecies when we compare them with the prophecies in Ezekiel 38 and 39, which say that Persia and Gog of Magog, Russia today, will engage in a land invasion of Israel, when it’s at peace. And, as we’ve studied, the Daughter of Babylon will betray Israel, not come to its aid, and will be destroyed because of it. So, Scott, again….my question is what do you see as the relevance of the fact that Russia and Iran are part of the invading army attacking Israel, and also called up by God to destroy the Daughter of Babylon? There’s got to be something there, right?”

“Max, you have nailed what I also saw when I was prepping this part of the lesson. I’m only guessing, because I didn’t find any verses that tell us specifically, but here’s what I think. Iran and also Libya and the other nations Ezekiel listed and which are now all Muslim, invade Israel. Russia, which has a large number of Muslim residents, joins in the invasion. Israel cries out for military help. Israel asks America, its Camp David Treaty partner, to stand beside it to resist the invading forces. The Daughter of Babylon looks the other way. Some Deputy Secretary of State or Defense, or such, tells the DC assembled media that the United States just will not get involved in the war in the Middle East, giving weak excuses for inaction. What happens next? God says that He will have to come to Israel’s defense, which He will do by wiping out most of the invading armed forces. So many invading soldiers die that the cemetery built in Northern Israel will be called the cemetery of many dead Russians, the Valley of Hamon-gog. It will take seven months just to bury all the dead.”

“Scott, I follow all that, but how do Russia and Iran nuke the US at the same time that all of these events are occurring in Israel?”

“Again, Max, that’s not clear, but what is clear is that the betrayal of Israel by America leads directly, and apparently immediately, to Russia and Iran using nuclear weapons to destroy America. When we see the Arab Street full of radical Jihadists screaming ‘Death to America, Death to Israel’, what they mean is ‘Death to America, Death to Israel’. I could imagine a scenario of Russia and Iran putting nukes in place in the US in advance, only to be used, of course, when God allows it, as He controls what happens in the world and in the wars of this world. They could be detonated at the same time, the same moment, same hour, same day that Marty’s verses talked about.”

Marty asked, “I get it….I do get the timing clues….I get that Russia and Iran and the Jihadists want to take us out. What I don’t get is where would those nuclear devices come from? I don’t think Iran has developed their nukes, yet. Have they?”

Beau, who had until recently been in the U S Army Reserves, answered, “There are almost ninety missing suitcase nukes that used to be in the USSR, but are now not under the control or possession of Russia. Plus, Pakistan and North Korea have nuclear weapons. Many think these can be purchased for the right price. It’s a dangerous world, folks. We are hated by Jihadists who want to conquer the world for Allah and that includes doing what they say – taking out what they call ‘the great Satan’, that’s us, and also destroying ‘the little Satan’, that’s Israel. Most Christians are blissfully unaware of the dangers we face.”

Scott recognized that they had gone past their normal time for the study. “Folks, we’re late tonight, sorry, my fault, but this topic needed to be talked through. Next week we’ll look at what God tells His people to do in the face of a future destruction of their country. It’s a message for both Christian and Jews. I wouldn’t miss it. Let’s hustle into our prayer groups. Hannah and Gary, bless you for hosting us again.”

53

Jeronimo Road Episcopal Church

Mission Viejo, California

“On the streets of Babylon is found

the blood of God’s people…”

(Revelation 18:24-CEV)

CCC Director Mortman decided that it was time to make an example of the churches that opposed the administration. There were still thousands of churches across the country whose pastors he believed were flaunting their hate-filled sermons in clear violation of the Supreme Court’s ruling legalizing same sex marriage. It galled him that these bigoted religious leaders thought they could get away with misleading their flocks. It was time to send a message. Director Mortman had just the man to lead the Conservators in sending that message. A former convict, a practicing homosexual and a brutal Conservator – CCC Conservator Major Billie Schwartz was the man for the job.

Director Mortman cleared his plans with Director Janis at DHS, who in turn received approval from White House Domestic Affairs Advisor Vivian Higgins. Everything was approved and ready for Sunday morning. The Jeronimo Road Evangelical Church was the chosen church. Mortman learned that ‘Jeronimo’ was a uniquely local spelling of the famed Apache chief’s name. The pastor of the chosen church was outspoken in his community in opposition to the administration in DC and had publically announced that he would never sign the religious leaders loyalty oath. His church board of elders went on record by voting to instruct their pastor to give a series of sermons supporting the Biblical view of traditional marriage between a man and a woman. Thus, the Jeromimo Road Evangelical Church was a level one target church in Director Mortman’s offices.

The Director was unaware of a vastly different Mission Viejo church, a church with a similar name, as it was located three blocks away from the target church. The Jeronimo Road Episcopal Church strongly supported the administration. Not only had its pastor signed the religious leaders loyalty oath he had also called for his members to vote for the President both times he was a candidate on the ballot. The church organized parades of protest against Prop 8 when it was on the ballot in California. After Prop 8 passed, a majority of California voters having expressed support for traditional marriage, the pastor organized a 24 hour candlelight vigil mourning its passage.

As the leader of the SWAT team, Major Billie Schwartz practiced what he would say when his civilian troops entered the church and how he would treat the rebels he encountered. He didn’t like religious people. He knew those church folks disapproved of his lifestyle. He decided that he would show them. It had taken a while, but finally he had the power to prove who was boss and who was right.

Major Schwartz had requested and had been granted the authority to hand select the most brutal Conservators, most of whom had prison records and all of whom were known for being willing to do whatever they were ordered to do. Major Schwartz decided after his private conversation with CCC Director Mortman to take a full complement of eighty Conservators with him to the errant church, each armed fully and wearing battle armor. The Director assured Schwartz that any body count would be acceptable as the Director would stand behind him as he did his duty to enforce the law, whatever it might take. The Director gave the Major his private cell number in the instance that he might need operational approval during the enforcement procedure at the church. Director Mortman informed Major Schwartz that he planned to be at home watching WWII footage and consuming mass quantities of Bavarian Lager, his favorite drink.

The members of the DHS/CCC SWAT team met at their razor wire fenced base south of Los Angeles two hours before the 10 AM start of church services. The tactical plan was to arrive at the church as the service started and congregants were gathered inside of the church building. Major Schwartz was in the lead armored vehicle, one of five that traveled along the curves of Jeronimo Road, pulling up in formation in front of the church. The wrong church.

Major Schwartz had misread the CCC orders. He was in the right city and on the correct road, but the target church was three blocks further west, around two curves in Jeronimo Road. Thus, the assault force assembled in front of the Jeronimo Road Episcopal Church. Once the Conservators were in position at the church’s three entry doors, Major Schwartz gave the go signal and they burst through the doors, guns drawn, yelling “Everyone down. On the floor. Down on the floor. Hands behind your heads.” The one hundred thirty five Episcopalians in the church’s sanctuary looked up in shock. Some immediately fell to the floor, squirming into the space between the pews. Others sat immobile, unable seemingly to process what they were seeing and hearing. The church’s pastor, in a salmon colored robe, with a fuchsia sash around his shoulders, reacted in horror at what he saw happening in his sanctuary.

“What?....What?....What do you think….you….are doing here?”

Major Schwartz swaggered his way up the steps of the church platform, a smirk on his face, with his AR-15 assault rifle leveled at the pastor. “Shut up, pastor, or whatever you call yourself….minister….padre….just shut up. I’m in charge here.”

“Sir. You….you….don’t understand. We support you….We endorsed the Pres….”

“Don’t you hear what I am saying? I said to shut up….now. I am required to read you your rights. You, sir, are being arrested because you refused to sign the loyalty oath, and because your board of deacons foolishly, and illegally, approved your giving sermons attacking the Supreme Court order authorizing same sex marria….”

“What? I signed the oath. I support same sex marr….We even refused to marry anyone until the Supreme Court overruled Prop 8. You’ve got the wrong church! We’re with you guys!”

Major Schwartz stopped his verbal assault. He was confused. Before leaving for the church this morning the Major shot up an extra dose of illegal drugs. He was fully buzzed. But he briefly wondered if he might possibly be in the wrong church. The address and name are right, he felt confident of that. Before he did what he came to do – to impose punishment from the barrel of their guns, he wanted to be sure that he wasn’t making a mistake. He told the pastor not to move, then stepped to the side, pulling out his cell phone.

The Director of the Civilian Conservation Corps, now past his tenth Bavarian Lager, picked up on the first ring, “Yeah, Major, whatsh up? How’sitgoin’?”

The Major, under the influence, responded to his administrative superior who was under a different influence, “I may have a problem, Director. The pastor here at the Jeronimo Road Evangelical Church swears that he signed the oath and that the church supports same sex marriage. What do ya think?”

“Major. Are you sure you’re at the Jeronishmo Road Evan….gelical….Is it the right place?”

“Yup. Sure ‘nuf. Town is right. Address is right. Name is right…..I think, anyway.”

“OK. Jush a dirty trick to throw ush off. Pretty schmart, really. I’ll schend out an alert to the troopsh. Pretending to be with ush…Ha! Don’t schtop anything. Take ‘em out. Do the job, Major.”

Major Schwartz turned back to the pastor, who was visibly distraught, holding both sides of his pulpit to keep his flock from seeing his shaking hands. The CCC officer raised his rifle and shouted, “It’s illegal to lie to a federal agent, you poor excuse of a pastor. I thought you taught folks to tell the truth. Your lies are your death sentence, as I have the right under law to execute….”

“You still don’t underst….”, were the pastor’s last words he spoke on earth. Major Schwartz fired a DHS hollow point between the pastor’s eyes, blood spurting across the pulpit. Shouts and cries of anguish filled the sanctuary. Major Schwartz gave a pre-arranged hand signal to his troops, who responded by shooting every adult in the room. Methodically. The massacre was devised by Director Mortman and his friends in the White House to send a strong signal to the rebellious religious Americans who refused to bow to the powers that be. There had to be a way to convince the religious and conservative rebels to shut up and line up behind the administration. Nothing like a little blood, they concluded, to get people thinking right.

Major Schwartz punched the call button on his cell phone. “Director?....It’s done. This will send a signal. You can count on that.”

“Did you get everyone? Don’t fuget the teensh. If you leave the teensh alive they’ll be a big problem since you took out their parentsh.”

“Let me look, Director. Hold on.”

While the Director waited he continued to watch on his television the black and white footage of hundreds of bodies being bulldozed into burial ditches in Germany and Poland. He decided that it was time to celebrate with another lager.

“Director. Got ‘em all. We’re done, we’re out of here.”

“Great, Major. Thish’ll do the job. Crazy religious nutjobsh.”

54

American Hawk Sporting Goods

Seven Corners Mall - Falls Church, Virginia

United States Senator Charles M. Quarter was an avid hunter. His favorite sport was quail hunting when he was back in Nebraska, the state he represented in the Senate. His interest in hunting was well known. Thus his almost monthly visits, usually on Saturday afternoon, to a large sporting goods store a few miles from his suburban home near Washington, D.C. were of no particular interest to anyone who may have seen him in the mall. American Hawk Sporting Goods was owned by a close friend, who volunteered to allow the Senator to use the store’s large, well-ventilated storage room for secure meetings, if needed. The room’s six inch thick iron and concrete walls prevented eavesdropping, it was swept frequently for audio bugs and was one of the few places in the nation’s capital that the Senator knew was safe for confidential conversations.

As the Senator waited at American Hawk for his guest, he checked out the latest full camo Team Real suits, looking up frequently at the store’s entry to the mall. On this Saturday afternoon the Senator was nervous. He wasn’t a man given to worry, but he knew that today’s meeting was quite possibly the most important session of his time in the Senate, most likely the most critical of his life.

Then he saw his guest. They made eye contact as he entered the store.     The Senator and his guest entered the storage room and closed the secure door. This was their second meeting in this room. They seated themselves in the leather chairs centered in the room. Both men were quite well aware of the gravity of the moment.

The Senator’s guest was Douglas Toussaint, a retired three star general of the United States Army, having served as the Army’s representative on the Joint Chiefs of Staff. Senator Quarter worked with General Toussaint in prior years as a member of the Senate Armed Services Committee. Within two weeks after the Senator confirmed from his now deceased CIA employed brother that the bombings were false flags orchestrated by the feds, he asked the General to meet him for their first meeting at American Hawk.

The Senator knew the General to be a man of character. His term on the Joint Chiefs had been interrupted when the President relieved him of his command and involuntarily retired General Toussaint. The General had offended the President, leading to the end of his career with the Army, when he refused to agree to order troops under his command to fire on Americans, if instructed to do so by the Commander in Chief. General Toussaint was one of several officers in the U.S. military who were similarly relieved of their duties for their refusal to agree in advance to such an order. Only the nation’s fringe media, conservative talk shows and internet blogs reported the dismissals of General Toussaint and the others terminated by the President.

The Senator then outlined his deep concerns for what would happen to religious and conservative Americans in the President’s second term. Once the Senator shared his concerns with the General in their first meeting, the General responded that he was convinced that what would soon happen would be much worse than the Senator had outlined, including a collapse of the dollar and widespread national food shortages. Based on the General’s response at that first meeting, the Senator plunged ahead and asked the General if he would be willing to prepare a plan to remove the President from office and to lead the effort to do so, since the US Senate had voted against each Article of the Articles of Impeachment passed by the House. The General asked for time to think about it. What the Senator didn’t know was whether the General was willing to sacrifice all he had, his reputation, his freedom, maybe his life, to save his country.

The Senator walked out of their first meeting at American Hawk into the mall and bought his favorite, a hazelnut/coconut gelato. As he walked to his car Senator Quarter licked the gelato and arrived at a conclusion. He decided that either the General would get back to him with a plan….or alternatively….that the Senator would be visited by federal agents, waving a search warrant for his office and home, preparatory to his arrest and charges of treason.

The Senator was, therefore, greatly relieved several days later when his Administrative Assistant told him that a high school friend from Nebraska, named Doogie Sanchez, had called to ask for an appointment. The name was provided to the Senator by the General, both knowing that all communications with all Congressional offices were monitored 24/7, 365. The Senator took the message slip telling his AA he would arrange to meet his old friend. The Senator left a similarly vague, message for the General. As a consequence, the Senator and the Three Star both showed up at American Hawk, for the second time, on this dreary, overcast Saturday afternoon to discuss the removal of the President of the United States of America.

“General Toussaint, may I assume that you’ve arrived at a decision on what we discussed about three weeks ago here?”

“Senator, let’s make it Doug and Chuck, Okay? Titles won’t mean much, anyway, if we get caught trying to pull this plan off.”

“Sure, Doug. Did I just hear the “p” word. Have you devised a plan….one that will work….hopefully?”

“Yes, Chuck, I have a plan. I have continuing contacts, of course, with flag officers and others with whom I worked when I was still serving my country. The plan that we’ve discussed was developed under the highest level of security, by the smallest number of persons with any need to know and, by the way, has a better than even chance of success.”

Senator Quarter chuckled, “That’s a relief. I hate those no chance of success plans. What have you developed?”

“We’ve first of all eliminated any plan involving grabbing POTUS while he’s on the road. Way too many uncontrollable elements. They always staff up heavy for trips on the road. Plus the state and local police departments assign large numbers of their own for additional security. I could go on, but you get the idea, there is no good scenario we could develop under which it would work on the road.”

The Senator rubbed his chin, always a sign that he was giving an idea deep thought. After a few moments, he said, “Doug, I just assumed that doing it on the road, or maybe during one of his frequent foreign trips, would be best because the White House complex is so heavily protected. Humh….but….I hear what you say about the problems poised on the road. But, do you really want to lead an assault on the White House?”

55

Emmanuel United Evangelical Church

Columbus, Indiana

“I saw that the woman was drunk with the blood of God’s holy people, the blood of those who bore testimony to Jesus.” (Revelation 17:6-NIV)

Pastor Conner couldn’t stand it any longer. His evening newscast had been interrupted by an emergency news flash with the President speaking from the Oval Office. Pastor Conner watched the President’s brief speech in which he announced and then signed an executive order creating and mandating the American Citizen Loyalty Oath. Pastor Conner knew that he couldn’t remain silent any longer. He earlier publicly proclaimed that he would not sign the administration’s loyalty oath demanded from church leaders, stating that his sole loyalty was to Christ and His church, not to a politician. Even though his church was a designated evangelical church and was attended very Sunday by green-shirted CCC Conservators who recorded his every word, he nevertheless decided he would speak out opposing this latest action by his President. He knew he had to speak out.

Pastor Conner was in his church office preparing for the church service which was to start in ten minutes. A knock on his door was followed by one of his deacons entering with a troubled countenance. Pastor Conner asked with a smile, “Jim, why the long face? Nobody showed up for services?”

“Hardly, Pastor, it’s a packed house, especially with the forty some CCC folks.”

“Forty some? We normally only see two or three of the green shirts. What gives?”

“That’s not the bad part. The bad part Pastor is that each one is armed. They’re packing handguns and full ammo belts. I know what our rules are so I’ve already asked them to leave their guns outside. They refused. Refused rather nastily, I might add. One of the green shirts who appears to be their leader snarled at me that they were here in force because of your sermon title that was in Saturday’s newspaper, you know, Why the President’s Citizens Loyalty Oath is Treason. What do you want me to do Pastor?”

“Whew! Well, I expected some kick back, but not like this, and especially before I’ve even given my sermon. The McAlister Act not only prohibits what it calls ‘hate speech’, but also any criticism of a public official. Someone in DC must have a relative in Columbus who read Saturday’s church page and tipped the CCC.”

“Let’s face it Pastor. You’re a target. You became a target when you said you wouldn’t sign the church leaders’ loyalty oath, saying only Jesus was King. There are at least forty green shirts who live in this area, most of whom were unemployed when they were hired. So I’m not surprised that they know all about today’s sermon. Again, what do you want me to do? They’re not going to dis-arm, that’s clear.”

“No, they won’t dis-arm. We need to pray that they won’t use their arms. We’ve all heard the rumors about what happened in that church out in California. Okay, let’s go into the sanctuary and start the service. Pass the word to the guys on our security team.”

The church’s forty two uninvited visitors were seated as a block in three rows near the front. None were smiling. Two had digital recorders in obvious sight. After the announcements and the worship songs, during which the Conservators stayed seated and didn’t join in the singing, Pastor Conner stood to deliver his sermon.

“Members and visitors, welcome to our church services today. My topic is quite simple. May one’s government force its citizens to pledge loyalty to the government and to its elected and appointed leaders? When the President announced that he was unilaterally imposing this new mandate on us as American citizens, he compared his actions to those of Henry VIII. That infamous British king likewise forced thousands of his people, nobility, anyone involved in church leadership and any person in public office to sign a loyalty oath to the King. Sir Thomas More even lost his head for refusing to sign the King’s loyalty oath. What a terrible thing to suggest that Americans should be forced to do what an English tyrant imposed. I can only conclude that America is now ruled by a tyrant, by a man who….”

“Stop. STOP right there, sir,” the words were shouted by the leader of the Conservators, standing and pointing his finger at the pastor in his pulpit. “You are in direct violation of the McAlister Hate Speech Prevention Act, the federal Hate Crimes Act and the President’s several executive orders on this subject. I am authorized to arrest you for these criminal acts and to impose on you, sir, the penalties associated with these laws. Please step down, sir, to be conveyed from this facility.”

Pastor Conner knew there was a possibility that he would be arrested, based on what he had heard from other pastors of churches around the country with whom he had been speaking. He had decided that he would not resist arrest and that he would go peacefully with the federal agents, hoping to be found innocent later in court. The church’s attorney had warned him, though, that under new laws and executive orders there was a high probability that he would be detained without ever going to trial. He told his pastor client that he also might immediately be imprisoned by one of the new DHS Emergency Courts, created by the President because so many federal court judges had resigned or refused to sit on mass defendant cases. Pastor Conner didn’t want to endanger anyone in the congregation, so he stepped down from the pulpit and was marched swiftly up the aisle and out the back doors, as his shocked congregation wept and prayed for their spiritual leader.

Within seconds of the Conservators hustling their prisoner out the door of the sanctuary, two loud pops were heard. Congregants who owned and used guns knew what they had just heard. Those in the back of the sanctuary rushed to the now closed doors, pushed them open and saw what they most feared. Their beloved pastor was face down on the entry steps, blood flowing from two bullet holes in the back of his head. A deacon screamed at the Conservators, “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE? YOU’VE KILLED OUR PASTOR. YOU BEASTS….YOU….DESPICABLE….”

The leader of the CCC troops turned to the objecting deacon, saying with a smirk, “He resisted arrest. We can’t allow that, you know….In fact, you’re interfering with an officer of the law. We can’t allow that, either.” He then coldly shot the deacon between the eyes, waving his gun towards other church members, who fell back from the bloody scene spread before them.

56

Small Group Bible Study, Home of Hannah & Gary

Birmingham, Alabama

Scott was ready for a fight, or at least for a spirited argument, at tonight’s small group. Over the last few weeks he had spoken with each member of their Bible study small group. Scott had a general idea as to which members were leaning towards fleeing America and which members rejected the whole idea as preposterous He had prayed for wisdom and skill in controlling what he knew was the most controversial part of their study. It was one thing, Scott knew, to study prophecies about a future powerful, wealthy and influential end times nation. It was quite another thing to conclude that the prophesied evil nation, the mother of abominations, was one’s own country, and then decide to flee from it. Scott trusted that he was ready.

After opening prayer, Max spoke up, “Scott. Last week in our study Tom made it pretty clear, it seemed to me, that he is giving real serious thought to fleeing. My dear wife confirmed that she’s leaning that way. Tom, is it alright to ask Marty, here in small group, how she’s thinking? Are you guys in agreement?”

Tom replied, “Marty’s an adult, she’s never been known to be shy. Ask away.”

Marty looked around the group, uttered a silent prayer and then said, “I don’t want to spook anyone out, but I had a dream two years ago that I’ve not been able to forget. I know. I know. Dreams might just be a bad pizza the evening before. But, I also know from scripture that God sends dreams and visions. Did He send my dream? I can’t say for sure, of course. What I can say is that this dream definitely got my attention. What I saw was America in flames. Violence in the streets. Lots of blood. Very frightening images of Americans being shot dead by what looked like government troops, but not dressed in the traditional military uniforms that we are used to seeing. Different. I can’t describe them, except that they looked official, but not like any military uniform I have ever seen. Like a civilian uniform, but looking like a military person wearing it. Does that make any sense? It didn’t really to me, either.”

“Marty,” Beau said, “I’d be the last to say that God doesn’t speak to people in dreams. The Bible is full of dreams initiated by God, to direct, to warn, to confirm….you name it. What did you conclude from your….rather frightening….dream?

“I believed then….and I believe now….that God sent the dream, to show me what would someday happen in America. Then, when I read the prophecies that God gave us through Jeremiah describing violence and blood and the lion cubs growling in the Daughter of Babylon those verses really got my attention. I saw the prophecies as, you know, like confirmation of my dream. You ask if I’m on board with Tom? I was on board before Tom even knew there was a ship,” Marty said, chuckling.

Scott asked, “I understand from my conversations with you all that Tom and Marty, and Max and Liz, are either seriously considering or making plans to flee America. That’s a big percentage of our small group. Is there anyone else? Sally is not on board, so we’re not at that stage. Not yet, anyway.” How about you guys, Hannah?

“Scott, until my Uncle Paul was shot and killed I frankly thought people who wanted to move out of the country were conspiracy nuts….you know….not quite dealing with a full deck. I’ve been forced, though, by his death at the hands of my own government to completely re-evaluate. This study has come at a perfect time for me. Why? Because I see now that God loves us so much that He was willing to tell us the future to warn us. Why? Not just to tickle our intellectual curiosity, but so we could take action. Like the Bible says, the prudent see the danger coming….”

“And they hide from it,” Gary finished his wife’s quote, “Or the NIRV says ‘they go to a safe place’. The NIV says they ‘take refuge’. Look, I understand it. Especially, now after Hannah lost her uncle, but I’m the part of our family who’s the realist. I’ve been watching the economy, what’s going on in DC and all that. I’m the first to admit that it’s scary stuff, but what are we supposed to do, just sell everything, quit our jobs, jump on planes to who knows where, and pray it all works out? That sounds like bad stewardship to me.”

Hannah, patting her husband’s knee, said slowly, “Honey….the way you phrase it….it does sound kind of….crazy, but how do you think it sounded to Abraham when God told him to adios from his family and friends in Haran? Or to the new Christians in Judah who were moved out after Stephen was stoned? I was just reading II Chronicles 11. After Israel was split into two nations, Judah and Israel, the new king of Israel fired the Lord’s priests, and replaced them with priests who worshipped goats and calf idols. Verse 16 says that ‘those who had their hearts set to seek the Lord God of Israel’ left Israel along with God’s priests and moved to Judah. Verse 17 says that by moving to Judah they ‘strengthened the kingdom of Judah’. People who think they would never, under any circumstances, move from their country are essentially saying that God can’t use them to spread the Gospel in another part of the globe.”

Max asked, “Gary, my brother, how do you handle the ten verses telling God’s people to flee from the Daughter of Babylon? Those warnings seem clear enough to me. If you conclude that America is the rich and powerful super power that the Prophets meant when they described the Daughter of Babylon…. Babylon the Great….Mystery Babylon, then how do you avoid doing what God says to do….to flee?”

“Max,” Gary responded, “You’re there and I’m not yet….I studied the same thirty clues to the identity of Mystery Babylon that you studied, but….”

“But….what? Who else could these verses possibly apply to? France? Italy? Greece? Come on, Gary, why do you think America’s not depicted in the last days prophecies, you know, when the Antichrist arises? Like Pastor Lester Sumrall suggested….America’s not shown in the very last days because by then it’s off the stage. Simple as that.”

“I agree that these clues couldn’t possibly apply to ancient Babylon….not even close….no deep water sea ports, only a small Jewish population, ancient Babylon has already been punished, it was never destroyed in one day, one hour, etc., I can’t argue for ancient Babylon,” Gary responded.

Liz jumped in, “Gary, I was where you were for a while. I know that Mystery Babylon can’t be ancient Babylon and it’s certainly not a church or denomination. Not even close. Those clues only really work for a nation, as the verses say, with cities in the nation. As I said last week, I’m warming up to the idea of moving. I’ve been Skyping with friends in Central America. There’s a big, beautiful world out there. Our friends are involved with a new start up church, which has blossomed and grown. They’re ministering to the people in their town. Happy as clams.”

Gary, feeling that he was being targeted for not agreeing, asked, “Beau, you haven’t said anything. Where are you and Audrey on this?”

“Don’t know. Not yet, anyway,” Beau replied, “But we’ve sure been talking a lot about the possibility. I read yesterday an article that said over three hundred thousand Americans emigrate out of the U.S. every year. This wasn’t a Christian article, it was a secular analysis of Americans leaving, mostly because of economic reasons, the article said. Rumors are rampant at my company that we’re going to have big time lay-offs. I’ve asked around some, but no one wants to confirm or deny the rumors. One rumor was that everybody at my mid-management level will be let go. I’m concerned, naturally. The idea of trying to find a job in this economy is unappealing, to say the least.”

Gary listening carefully to Beau’s answer, said, “But, Beau, you didn’t answer my question. Where are you and Audrey on fleeing? Are you saying you’re only interested in emigrating if you get fired from your job?”

“No, Beau, but obviously that might be an incentive to move.”

“I don’t want to scare anybody,” Max interjected, “But how many pastors and priests need to be arrested and charged with hate crimes for preaching from the Bible before we get the idea that it’s time to get out of Dodge? How many Christians and Jews need to be persecuted? Or even shot, like Hannah’s uncle, and others we’ve heard about, before we get the idea that maybe we’re not wanted here? Plus, and this is a big point to consider. We haven’t talked about it tonight, but America’s going to pay a big price for forcing Israel to give up the land that God said not to ever give up. They would have never signed that peace treaty except for U.S. pressure.”

Gary had heard enough. He turned to Max and asked, “OK, Max, you’ve said you’re gonna’ flee, big guy, when will that happen? Two years….three years….ever?”

Max glanced at Liz, who nodded her head affirmatively. Max said, “Might as well tell you now. Liz and I listed our house yesterday. We’re flying out next week on a ten day exploratory trip to two Central American countries to take a look at where we will be moving. Our plan is to be moved offshore within two months, give or take.”

The room was silent.

Finally, Gary spoke up., “I’m sorry, Max, I was a little flippant there. I’m happy for you guys….I’ve got probably a hundred questions to ask, which I’ll defer until we’ve got more time….But….wow….that’s big news. I think we just moved from being a Bible study to a Bible doer….so to speak. You’re serious about this.”

“Serious as a heart attack, Gary.”

Scott, sensing that the small group needed to process what the members had just heard, concluded the discussion. Gary stood and hugged Max and Audrey, followed by the other members. Everyone in the room knew instinctively that their corner of the world had just changed.

57

Unit 4501, 700 Lake Shore Drive, Chicago, Illinois

700 Lake Shore Drive had long been considered by Chicago’s business and financial community as the premier condo tower on the Lake Michigan waterfront. It looked out on the Chicago River to the south, on the Loop to the southwest and on the Navy Pier and the Lake to the east. The fifty story condo tower boasted some units in the multiple million price range, thus limiting its accessibility to the wealthy. With the downturn in the economy, though, some condo units were available for annual rentals.

One of the those actively seeking to rent a condo unit at 700 Lake Shore Drive was Muhammad ben Sarkori. That was his actual name, but for the last nine years since his student visa had expired, he had been known as Alfred H. Carlsberg. His parents were both light-skinned, which allowed Alfred to be able to pass for what he claimed to be, a German citizen, whose parents were from Sweden and Italy. Upon arriving in Chicago, Alfred rented offices in what was then known as the Sears Tower, with the name on the door and the building directory reading AHC Global Trading and Finance, Inc. Alfred had one employee, a secretary born in Saudi Arabia, educated in London and on the payroll of al Queda, of which Alfred was a sleeper operative arising from his family’s financial support of al Queda for several years.

For the first few years that Alfred was in Chicago he immersed himself in managing a modest portfolio of investments for a Saudi family, whose name nor location never appeared on any trading documents. All trades were in the name of AHC Global. Alfred had been instructed to earn what he could on the twenty million dollar portfolio, with part of the earnings to be uses to rent a high-end, well-located condo. Alfred was to locate and lease a condo unit in one of Chicago’s Lake Shore Drive locations, as centrally located as possible, and as high in the building as possible.

Alfred and his Saudi born assistant carefully scanned realtor websites to find just the right condo. In March, Alfred’s assistant found a condo that appeared to be newly available on the market for lease. It was a 3,300 square feet three bedroom condominium on the forty-fifth floor of the fifty floor tower. It was located on the south side of the building with an expansive view of downtown Chicago. The listing price was two million six hundred thousand dollars. On inquiry Alfred learned that the seller would be willing to lease for eighty-five hundred dollars per month. Within three weeks the lease had been signed. Soon after Alfred and his assistant turned the key and entered the living room, with its breathtaking view of the nation’s third largest city.

Alfred’s assistant couldn’t contain herself, “Praise be to Allah. Look at that enormous city. Almost three million souls….Praise be to Allah.”

“Yes, my dear, three million souls. All of whom will be offered as a sacrifice to Allah….It’s time now to do two things….Notify our friends to deliver to Yousef the special coffee table, the two inch thick lead covered one, as you know. And arrange for Yousef to deliver the furniture package to this lovely new home.”

“Yes, in paradise this will be hailed as one of the highest places of sacrifice for Allah. When we are given the day and the time, this room will light up the sky and this corrupt city with Allah’s sword of nuclear destruction.”

58

Park Cities Area of Dallas, Texas

The replaceable letter sign in front of Jack Madison’s Highland Park church stated that Sunday’s sermon title would be THE WARNING. As Sunday approached rumors began to spread among church members. The whispers were that their favorite pastor, who had been back in his pulpit for several weeks since being released from prison, was going to make a major announcement. So many people attended Sunday’s first service that folding chairs were brought into the back and sides of the sanctuary. The word was out - Pastor Jack’s sermon this week was not to be missed.

As Jack Madison stood and approached the pulpit to deliver his sermon he knew that he was about to radically change not only his future life, but potentially the futures of the many who would hear his words, in the sanctuary and by way of television. He quickly sent up one last prayer, smiled, cleared his throat and said, “He is risen!”

The congregation responded in the centuries-old response, “He is risen, indeed!”

“My brothers and sisters in Christ, I come before you today with a heavy heart. But….candor demands that I also disclose at the same time that I am very excited about what we are going to discuss on this bright and sunny Sunday morning. You know that the title of today’s sermon is The Warning. I see that we’re blessed this morning by an overflow gathering of the saints. Some may be here, I suspect, to learn what the pastor is warning about? Well, let me begin by saying that I will not be conveying to you a warning from me, from Jack Madison. No, today’s sermon is based on God’s warning. His warning from His Word to His people.

Several in the congregation exchanged puzzled glances, wondering what warning from God their Pastor was going to discuss. Was he going to preach on the need for a personal acceptance of Jesus Christ? Jack Madison was known for never missing an opportunity to lead people to salvation through Christ. He soon answered their unspoken question.

“I am not referring to the clear warning that God gives in His Word that human beings need to be saved, before they depart this life. Jesus is God’s only way to be saved. If you’re here this morning and you can’t say with an assurance that you have asked Jesus into your heart to be your personal Lord and Savior, then today is your day. It’s a simple but critical decision. When we close later in prayer I’ll give you the opportunity to ask Jesus Christ to be your Lord and Savior.

“Many are understandably asking - about what is God warning us? Many of you know that our men’s accountability group has been studying God’s prophecies concerning the identity of Mystery Babylon, also called the Daughter of Babylon and Babylon the Great. Those 223 verses, written by five prophets in both the Old and New Testaments, describe a rich, powerful and influential end times nation. Scripture describes this nation as the hammer of the whole earth, the great voice, the center of world commerce, a melting pot of a nation where the other nations of the world stream to meet, a nation of great wealth and luxury, which mounts up into the heavens and has a large Jewish population. Does any of that sound familiar?

“We thought so, too. In our study we looked in detail at the thirty clues given us as to the identity of Mystery Babylon. Each one fits squarely our beloved nation. I wish it weren’t so. I wish that the Daughter of Babylon was some other nation, some other institution, anything but America. But, alas, that doesn’t appear to be the case. God says that this end times nation was used in the past as a golden cup in His hand. That was certainly the case in decades past as America’s missionaries reached out to the world. But, these prophecies also tell us the golden cup is now full of evil and abominations.

“Does that thought bother you – that our country could be the source of abominations to the world? It sure bothers me. I’m a patriotic American who loves my country. But, we have to face the facts. Once the U.S. Supreme Court said it was legal to kill God’s little creations in the womb, the rest of the world has followed, for a total since 1973 of over one billion….that’s with a B…. aborted human beings world-wide since Roe versus Wade. To compound this abomination the U.S. has used millions of our dollars to bribe other nations to change their laws against abortion and allow abortion on demand.

“Hollywood has gone from making movies lifting up people’s spirits and praising God, instead to glamorizing adultery, sexual licentiousness, drug use and excessive violence. America is now the world’s largest user of illegal and mood altering drugs. The list goes on. These abominations have happened in just the last few decades. America is not the country that it used to be. It has become in our lifetimes what the Bible calls the Mother of Abominations. How truly sad. We would be missing the signs of our times if we missed the major changes in America in our time on this earth.

“As difficult as it is to acknowledge how far our country has fallen, an even larger problem for American Christians is the prophecies that persecution will grow in this end times nation, with violence and strangers in the sanctuaries of God. We’ve already witnessed the fulfillment of these prophetic verses, even in this very church, as you know. I know, some of you are undoubtedly thinking, ‘pastor with all this bad news, can it get any worse?’ Well, actually, it can. Thus, the title of today’s message - THE WARNING. In the prophecies foretelling the future of the Daughter of Babylon God gives us a warning ten separate times.

“Before we see what He is warning us to do, let’s look briefly at what will happen to the Daughter of Babylon. What will happen to this end times super power? Simply put, the prophets, under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, tell us that the Daughter of Babylon will be asked by Israel to come to its defense when Israel is invaded. Ezekiel tells us in chapters 38 and 39 that once Israel has entered into a peace agreement and is dwelling securely she will be invaded by Russia, Iran, Libya and other named nations in scripture. Interestingly, Russia has a large Muslim population and each of the other named countries is predominately Muslim.

“Needless to say, America is the only nation on the globe with a military defense agreement with Israel, which was signed as part of the Camp David Accords in 1979. The prophets say that even though Israel will plead for help, cry out to the Daughter of Babylon to come help save it, the Daughter of Babylon will betray Israel, stab it in the back, allowing many Israelites to die, before God Himself intervenes and saves Israel. God has never repealed Genesis 12:3. That’s His promise that He will bless those who bless Israel, and curse those who curse Israel. When the Daughter of Babylon ‘betrays’ Israel as Isaiah phrases it, God will allow two of the same nations that invade Israel, according to Jeremiah, to destroy the Daughter of Babylon in one day, one hour, one moment.

“Back to God’s ten warnings. Ten times He tells His people, Christians and Jews, to flee the Daughter of Babylon, to flee and ‘run for your lives’, warning us not to share in her sins and her plagues. God doesn’t waste His words. He means what He says. He loves His people, and thus, He wants to protect us. Flee can only be interpreted in one way – flee. Some may object that due to family, possessions, jobs, etc. they can’t, or don’t want to flee. It would appear, though, to be a clear matter of obedience A half a million Jewish residents of Germany saw the danger coming in the 1930’s and they fled from it. See Proverbs 22:3. Six and half million didn’t flee, two thirds of whom were then killed.

“I could go on, but the clock tells me that….”

A parishioner on the front row called out, “Go on pastor, go on.”

Pastor Madison, smiling, replied, “We have a second service coming in soon, so as much as I would like to go on, I do have to wrap this up. I’ll post an extended more complete version of this message on the church website, along with links to study and research materials. But, before I close, I need to tell you that the Madison family is putting our faith to work by obeying the verses I just referenced. We are fleeing America…..”

Jack Madison waited to allow the hub bub among those in the congregation to die down, saying quietly, “I know. I know. It’s not a normal thing for a pastor to voluntarily leave the flock. This shepherd, though, is saying to the flock to do your research, pray and consider following us by also fleeing, just as God said. We will be joining my father and mother who have left the country, in spite of obstacles against their doing so. We expect similar challenges to our leaving. It’s not an easy thing to do, but we do it out of obedience. We ask for your prayers as we seek new ministry opportunities offshore. We love you all. God bless you every one. Let’s close in prayer.

“Father, we don’t pretend to know what lies ahead of us as we move out of America in obedience to your Word. But, we do know that you love us and you’ve given us your warnings for your good purposes. Bless this assembly of believers and guide each one to seek wisdom from you as to what you would have us to do in the days ahead. But Father, more important than where we live and whether we should flee is the question of where we will dwell for eternity. I pray that for any person who may be here today who has never asked your son, the Lord Jesus Christ, into his or her heart as their personal lord and savior, they will do so now. You may wish to pray a simple sinner’s prayer, such as, ‘Lord Jesus, thank you for dying for my sins, which I confess. I ask you to come into my life as my personal Lord and Savior. I pray that you will be with me and guide me in the days ahead’ In Jesus precious and powerful name. Amen.”

Not a single person in the sanctuary stood to leave. ‘Shocked’ was the word most used to describe their reaction to what they had just heard. Later, the word most used by those who heard the message was ‘scared’.

59

Mazah Highway (Route 7)

Damascus, Syria

The distance from Damascus, the capital of Syria, to Haifa in northern Israel is only about seventy miles. Syria’s Mazah Highway, route number seven, covers thirty of those miles. Damascus, considered the world’s oldest continuously inhabited city, is populated by over two and half million people in its metropolitan area. The city is mentioned early in the Bible in Genesis 14.

Several metal-clad warehouses cover almost twenty acres near the intersection of Mazah Highway and Hafez Al Asad, south west of Damascus. Satellite surveillance over the prior three years confirmed to US and Israeli forces that substantial quantities of military armament had been moved into the warehouses. Further evaluation of the satellite images confirmed that the equipment was of Russian manufacture. Israeli intelligence kept a close watch on the Syrian installations. U.S. intelligence paid minimal attention to the Russian weapon cache, concluding that US security was not implicated.

The Russian officer in charge of the Russian weapon installation was Colonel Vladimir Nikolaevich, a veteran of Afghanistan’s war with Russia. The Colonel’s primary responsibility was to insure that the several hundred tanks, troop carriers and artillery were in prime operating order. Ready to be used. Only awaiting word from Moscow. Colonel Nikolaevich was also entrusted with working with Syrian officials to ensure that the Mazah Highway was not only passable but without any significant potholes or impediment to travel for the Russian equipment to be moved along the highway to Israel. Only awaiting word from Moscow.

60

American Hawk Sporting Goods

Seven Corners Mall - Falls Church, Virginia

“The duty of a patriot is to protect his country

from his government.”

Thomas Paine

The whirring of the box fan in the secure storage room at American Hawk was the only sound in the ironclad room. General Douglas Toussaint had just revealed to Senator Charles M. Quarter that only an assault on the White House had a reasonable chance of success. The Senator was munching over what he had heard.

“Look, General, I fully understand that the Founders didn’t trust human nature, so they built in checks and balances in the government they constructed. But, because they knew that a tyrant could arise at any time, they made the right to keep and bear arms the second most important right, after the First Amendment rights of religion, speech, press and assembly. The Second Amendment was the ‘fix’ they gave to the people if Americans found themselves under a dictator. Remove him by force of arms, if necessary. I get all that, so, I’m willing to listen. Willing to be persuaded, but attacking the Executive Mansion would be a first….at least since the Brits burnt it in 1812. Tell me why your military strategists have concluded that assaulting the White House is the best strategy and might actually work.”

“Here’s what we ultimately decided. If the White House complex were being built today there would be no possible way to ever breach it with an armed assault. But, like most things in DC, changes were made over time, and not all of those changes have added to the security of the structure. The key to our successful assault is the South Lawn. Thomas Jefferson added the mounds on both sides of the expansive thirty five acre lawn. Ulysses S. Grant drained what was then a swamp at the south end of the open lawn area. FDR hired famous landscape architect Frederick Olmstead to re-design the South Lawn. He planted large trees on the close perimeter to the White House for privacy purposes, but he left open the entire South Lawn, all the way from E Street right up to the building itself, so as to ‘give generous sight lines’ of the White House’s south façade. In fact, until after the second world war the South Lawn was open to the public, believe it or not.”

“Are you saying that the assault will come across the South Lawn? Explain how that’s better than a direct frontal assault through one of the two front gates on….what is it?....Pennsylvania Avenue, of course.”

“Good question. But, don’t forget that after the Oklahoma City bombing in 1995, the Secret Service closed Pennsylvania Avenue in front of the White House to all vehicular traffic, though pedestrians are still allowed. Cars and trucks have to drive around Lafayette Park up to H Street. That entire area on the north side of the White House has been secured. Double secured. They installed hydraulic driven steel vehicle barriers at all gates which can be instantly raised, stopping any vehicle. Bad place for an assault.”

“I’m beginning to understand your point, General. When FDR and Olmstead left fully open the South Lawn, they also left open an unhindered line of assault to the White House. Am I getting your point?”

“Chuck, that’s correct. But it’s even better than you might expect. When Teddy and William Howard Taft built and remodeled the West Wing they had the President’s office located centrally inside the West Wing. FDR added a second floor to the West Wing, and most importantly, he re-located the Oval Office to the South-East corner on the back of the West Wing. It’s been said that FDR made the change that so he could slip back and forth to the main house, without being seen by the West Wing staff. Whatever his reason, he located the President’s office in a vulnerable spot. It adjoins the Rose Garden which looks directly down the South Lawn to E Street.

The Secret Service installed three layers of bulletproof glass in the Oval Office to avoid a sniper taking out the President. But, here’s my primary point as to our line of assault. By breaching the metal fence on the south west end of the South Lawn, close to where West Executive Avenue adjoins the fence, we can be at, not near, but at the Oval Office in a matter of just a few seconds. Adjoining the Oval Office on the east side are the large window-doors of the Roosevelt Room. Our troops can be fully in the West Wing, through the Oval Office and the Roosevelt Room window doors, in less than a half minute. We found an interview with a spokesman for the Secret Service who said, ‘Unless you want to turn the President's house into a walled-off fortress, there just isn't much you can do about ‘jumpers’ – except try to stop them on the lawn.’ We’re going to bring in armed men, not wall jumpers.”

“Doug, I get over to the White House, infrequently of course since I am not the President’s favorite Senator. As I recall, the South Lawn is a fair poke up the sloping grass to the building. How can you breach the wrought iron fence and get to the building that fast? I’m just asking.”

“Sure. I understand. You need to hear the core of the assault plan. We will recruit three hundred veterans. Patriots. All single. All in top physical shape. They’re available. We’ll covertly load the men in three trucks, one hundred in each. Each will load at a location where it won’t look unusual to see several individual men walking into a building, like a gym, a friendly police department or here at this store. The trucks will be those soft-sided vehicles used to transport BMWs, Mercedes, you know what I mean. We’ll outfit each truck with a cattle flinger type v-shaped prow, to bust down the fence, which is almost sixty years old. Once the fence is breached, the run up to the White House should take about twenty seconds. The trucks can accelerate and reach the West Wing quite quickly. Frederick Olmstead designed us a nice clear highway. Once there, the troops pile out of the trucks and enter the West Wing through the Oval Office and the Roosevelt Room.”

“But, Doug, by then, the President will be whisked out of the Oval Office, if he was even there when the assault starts.”

“Yes, Senator, you’re quite correct. We’ve concluded that there’s no easy way to grab the President once an assault starts on the White House complex. He’ll be moved to the basement secured room at the first sign of trouble. Some people have assumed that the President goes to the Situation Room if any hint of danger arises, but that’s not the case. The Situation Room, which is the area of the ground floor of the West Wing where Harry Truman used to bowl, was re-built by W in 2006. It includes massive electronics, ability to communicate with the Pentagon, the NSC and Air Force One, but it’s not an assault-hardened facility. There are even windows in some of the offices attached to the Situation room. No, the President will be found in his basement security room.”

“I see, so you’re going to secure him there. General, how will these men be uniformed and armed?”

“We’ve debated that at some length. They are acting for America so they each will be in full U.S. Army battle uniform and gear. Full arms and ammo. In addition, each will carry enough plastic explosive to take out any security door. The men will enter prepared to secure their target.”

“Let’s discuss that. How do you see this all playing out once the….I think you called him….the target….is reached?”

“We’ll secure the target. I’ll read him his rights and explain that he is being arrested by citizens for various crimes and misdemeanors. Then, we’ll hold him in captivity for a trial of his peers….a trial under oath with all of the facts. The faked documents, the shootings of Americans, the false flags the President authorized to justify shooting his political enemies, anything else that’s uncovered in the interim….and….I hope it doesn’t come to this….but should the target commit suicide….like in that bunker in Berlin in 1945….we can’t control that….obviously.”

“I take it that you will carefully document everything? Full video and audio?”

“Complete. Everything digitally recorded for posterity.”

“How do you plan to insure that the target is in the White House complex when the assault starts?”

“Few people’s physical location is more openly known that the President’s. Not only does his office publish his daily schedule, the media all have staff whose primary duty is to track his location at any given time. We’ll plan ahead about fifteen days from a day that he’s scheduled to be in the complex for the entire day, no trips out anywhere, and then work backwards from that date.”

“Doug, it certainly sounds like you’ve covered everything that needs to be considered, but did….”

“Not quite, Chuck. The White House has full time federal agents assigned to patrol the roof of the White House, monitoring the two lawns, the fences and adjoining streets, so any ‘jumpers’ can be spotted and dealt with by on the ground agents. We need to distract them. When we breach the fence on the South Lawn we’ll need the full White House security team occupied on the North Lawn, at the gates, focusing on a perceived threat completely on the other side of the complex. That alone will help us move from the breached fence, up the South Lawn and into the West Wing, all without any significant hindrance.”

“How do you plan to distract them? Will you use other troops north of the White House?”

“Nope. They would likely be taken out. We plan to use….Senator you should like this….since you’re on record against the use of drones to kill Americans. We’ll put up small drones, five or six of them, just minutes before we breach the fence, using them to blast the two main gates and the gate between the White House and the Eisenhower Executive Office Building west of the White House. As soon as the drones with bombs hit and explode, the White House security forces will rapidly focus in those areas, opposite the complex from the area of our assault. That will start our count-down for the South Lawn fence breach. Bingeddy-bing.”

“Hopefully, bingeddy-bang. How do you handle control of the drones?”

“The same way the military does. We’ll launch the drones from a couple miles away, probably from one of the poor areas of DC that the government likes to ignore, and then guide them from a trailer unit. That’ll be the easiest part.”

“What if they try to bring in Marine One and chopper out the President before you can….I can answer that myself, I think. As I understand your plan, there won’t be enough time to bring in a helicopter once the drones hit and the fence is breached.”

“That’s right. The White House is a few minutes from both Quantico and Andrews, where they base the choppers. In addition to which White House security is quite unlikely to call in a helicopter into a situation involving aerial launched explosive devices. Too dangerous for the chopper, and certainly too risky to try and lift POTUS off from the White House in Marine One with drones flying around. That won’t happen.”

“Great job, General. It sounds like we have a much better than even chance of succeeding. Before we leave, though, I just want to confirm that you’re at peace with what will be labeled as treasonous acts, that is, if we fail. We’ve talked all around the “T” word, but we’ve never actually discussed what we are doing in that legal context.”

Senator, after we met the first time I couldn’t decide whether to turn you in or nominate you for Man of the Year. I’ve wrestled and prayed, and prayed and wrestled. I finally went back to basics. You may not know that I used to teach a course called Basic Principles of Communism at the War College. What I learned from the Communists’ own materials and from their bloody history showed me a basic truth about Communists. That knowledge of the truth is driving my decision to try to remove the President from office.”

“Yes. And that basic truth is?”

“Communists never, ever, willingly give up power. They will do anything to stay in power, including the killing of millions of people who oppose them. I finally decided that this President will never walk out of the White House and retire from office. Whether they amend the Constitution’s two term restriction, or do something else, he will never voluntarily leave power. So, Senator, here’s the choice: either accept what the President is doing as a Communist, to ruin America, or alternatively, remove the Communist from the Oval Office before the country is unrecognizable.

Satisfied at the General’s answer, the Senator said, “The coded offshore bank account that you have been using, General Toussaint, for your planning expenses will be enhanced Monday with sufficient funds to acquire everything you need. All I ask is that you give me a twenty day out alert, for obvious reasons. I know I don’t need to tell you, of all people, General….but….‘loose lips sink ships’. One person could sink our ship. I’m not so concerned about the two of us. Our families would survive our passing. I just don’t want to see loose talk destroy what is probably the one chance we have to save our ship of state. An entire nation is in the balance.”

61

Offices of Century Banker Realtors

New York, NY

“But while they are aroused,

I will set out a feast for them and make them drunk,

so that they shout with laughter— then sleep forever and

not awake, declares the LORD.” (Jeremiah 51:39 – NIV)

For big hitter realtors there was no better field of commerce than the Big Apple - New York City. It’s where it’s happening. Century Banker Realtors was the leading commercial realty firm in a city of many large commercial realtors. Melissa Saunders occupied the most prestigious corner office at Century Banker’s Fifth Avenue offices. She enjoyed, every year, sales totaling multiple millions of dollars. Two and half percent of large office leases and towering building sales in the commercial center of the universe added up after a while. Over time Melissa had become so accustomed to earning huge commissions on real estate transactions that when something arose to decrease her estimated income she didn’t take it kindly.

“Melissa here, Kendall. What?….Of course, it’s Melissa Saunders….how many Melissas do you know? Here’s the deal, and I’m only going to say this once….Got it?....Once….Ready? Kendall, you can tell that Arab sheik, or whatever his title is that he’s not in Saudi Arabia on this lease. He’s here in New York City. Not out in the sand dunes. So, tell me again, slowly, so I can write this all down…..why is the robed wonder walking away from the lease?”

Kendall was not a newcomer to New York realtors who yelled to make their point, but, he thought, Melissa is over the top, “Look, Melissa, crank it back a notch, okay? I’m not any happier than you are about this? I could lose over seven hundred thousand in commissions if we can’t make this lease work.”

“Ken, I’ll lose twice that, as you know. So, which part of agreed deal does this guy not understand? We spent a small gazillion on prepping and presenting this deal. The owner threw in a quarter mill to design the space. And….now….this jerk wants to move higher in the building? Don’t you think we should have known all that before we all spent so much in time and coin?”

“Look, Melissa, I’m with you on this. This building isn’t a Lego structure with inter-changeable parts and floors. Even if we had forty thousand square feet available twenty plus floors higher, which we don’t, the configuration is different the higher you go. I don’t have to tell you, that with the cut-ins, insets and towers, the floor space at that height is at least thirty percent less than where we had him before this lease blew up.”

“Kendall, I know all that….Boy, do I know that. I’m looking at the schematics on my PC. There’s no way we can make this work….No way….So, how firm is the Sheik on moving up stairs? Is this, by the way, just about a better view? I can get him a better view over on Park.”

“Here’s what I was told. They have to stay in central Manhattan. No deviation. They have to be within a few floors, no more than two or three, of the highest buildings on the island. When I asked why....Was it just a view thing….or a prestige thing….or what? All I got back was they just want it, and don’t ask why. I frankly thought was kind of creepy, to be honest about it. I woke up in the middle of the night last night worrying about this, and guess what?”

“”You had an epiphany?”

“Maybe. Kind of. I hope not. I had a flashback thought of my neighbor’s cousin in Florida who gave the jet airplane pilot instruction to three of those guys who flew the plane into the World Trade Center. I thought why is the height over Manhattan that important? Then I turned over and went back to sleep.”

“Kendall. You’re a bundle of joy, you are. Just figure out what we can do to move this guy to a higher floor and make this thing work. I’ve got an offer pending on my new villa in Tuscany that I don’t want to back out of. Got it?”

62

Mazah Highway (Route 7)

Damascus, Syria

Colonel Vladimir Nikolaevich was not a happy Russian. As the responsible officer for maintaining Russian armaments stored southwest of Damascus he should have been the first person notified of the Iranians’ plans. Instead, when he arrived at the storage facility he was overwhelmed with the large number of troop carriers. There were hundreds of vehicles, possibly as many as five hundred, parked on the roads leading to his covert facility, with one soldier driving each troop carrier. The vehicles, he could quickly discern, were obviously owned by the army of Iran, based on the identifying markings and the Iranian flag on each carrier. Colonel Nikolaevich lost no time in finding the Iranian army officer in charge. Upon pushing for information from the officer he soon learned that he spoke no Russian, nor did he have a translator with him.

The Colonel contacted Moscow on his secure link line. It took him over an hour, but eventually he was informed, with abject apologies, that the Iranian army vehicles were at the Russian storage site in Syria with the direct approval of the highest authorities in Russia. His Moscow superior officer advised the Colonel that he was to have been notified of the arrival of the carriers a week ago, but someone failed to do so, apologies, apologies. Now, Colonel, he was told, please make appropriate arrangements to store under cover, where possible, all of the carriers for future use. The Colonel was not amused, nor did he feel like accepting anyone’s apologies even his commanding general in Moscow, but, of course, he had no choice. He seriously doubted if his twenty acre covered facility could hold all of the troop carriers. He also knew that if he couldn’t place the carriers under cover at his facility he would have to expeditiously locate space where he could hide the vehicles from satellites. The Colonel suspected that the Americans were using their satellites to detect the mass movement of the troop carriers to his storage facility. The carriers’ forward deployment meant that they were now within a few miles of the border with Israel.

Though unhappy, the Colonel would nevertheless obey his orders and secure the vehicles as best he could. As he called in his staff to get them busy working on what would undoubtedly take several days, he wondered when he would finally hear from Moscow that his Russian equipment was released to head southwest to Israel, apparently now to be accompanied by hundreds of Iranian army troop carriers. He was just glad that someone else was tasked with providing for housing and food support for the thousands of Russian and Iranian troops which would man the vehicles now under his protection. Someone in Israel, he mused, actually several someones in Israel are going to be very surprised some day to look north and see thousands of heavily armed troops headed their way. They must be fools, the Colonel concluded, to have thought that signing a peace agreement and giving up some of their land would somehow guarantee Israel that the nation was safe from its radical neighbors. Blood will flow, he knew. A lot of blood.

63

E Street at its Intersection with West Executive Drive

Washington, DC

Motorists on E Street in Washington, DC have a great view up the South Lawn to the gleaming pure white government facility known worldwide as the White House. One vehicle driving on E Street on this sunny afternoon was a Potomac Power and Light repair truck. Its driver pulled up and stopped at the curb on E Street just west of its intersection with West Executive Drive. Three appropriately uniformed power company employees exited their truck and set up traffic barricades, narrowing traffic to just one lane. An employee pulled the manhole cover in E Street and lowered a ladder down into the space beneath the street. At the same time a second truck from the same utility, also manned with three uniformed employees, did exactly the same thing, also on E Street. The second truck’s location was further east on E Street approximately an eighth of a mile from the first truck. Thus the trucks bracketed the south end of the South Lawn.

Both crews were doing what utility crews do. One worker appeared to be working. One was on his cell phone. The third was directing traffic allowing seven or eight cars at a time around the blockage they had created on E Street. Occasionally a motorist in a hurry would sound his horn. Some gave the universal middle digit message expressing their anger at losing a few seconds on their busy, important schedule. The two men on the two crews who were on their cell phones were also carefully watching their synchronized watches. When the second hand sweep confirmed what the minute and hour hands showed, that it was now two in the afternoon, the two men signaled the workers directing traffic to move their barricades fully across the street, not allowing any further vehicles into the space between the two trucks. There were already a few vehicles along that stretch of the street, which resulted in their being halted for a time. Of the dozen vehicles trapped on E Street by the utility crews, three were auto delivery trucks with canvas sides to protect their cargo. The signage on the trucks revealed that all were from the same BMW auto dealership in Bethesda, Maryland.

OOMPH! OOMPH! Several distinct sounds of muffled explosions were heard from the direction north of the workers and the stopped vehicles, towards the White House. Smoke began to rise but didn’t appear to be coming from the White House itself, instead coming from the other side, the north side. The utility workers on their cell phones nodded to the workers directing traffic, who then lifted their barricades and allowed the vehicles that had come to a stop to exit the barricaded area. The utility worker directing traffic at the west truck, near the intersection with West Executive Drive continued barricading any traffic on E Street, motioning for upcoming vehicles to turn around and head west on E Street, not allowing them into the barricaded area.

The vehicles previously stopped had now exited the blocked section of E Street, with the exception of the three BMW dealership vehicles. They were stopped near the eastern utility truck. The drivers of the three trucks simultaneously pulled off light jackets covering their US Army uniforms and put on battle helmets. Each then dropped his truck into gear and accelerated west on E Street. Immediately before coming to the intersection with West Executive Drive the three drivers wrenched their steering wheels hard to the right. The accelerating trucks jumped up over the curb. The two most westerly trucks were about five feet apart. The most easterly truck was about thirty feet away from the other trucks, as its driver had trouble steering once he jumped the curb. All three trucks drove across the short strip of grass in front of the fence. They violently collided with the metal fence, taking it down and driving onto the South Lawn of the White House.

The drivers of the three trucks did not notice disturbed grass on the other side of the fence, under which had been buried high impact explosive devices along several feet of the fence. The center truck and the truck to its left were thrown up in the air by the explosions. They toppled to their sides spilling out the men in the trucks, many of whom were now on fire. The force of the explosions killed several of the troops outright. Though the truck to the west had been violently rocked by the explosions, it was spared immediate destruction by its distance from the implanted explosive devices. The driver punched down on the gas hurtling his truck north on the South Lawn towards the West Wing. He saw that the other two troop carriers were torn apart, burning and out of commission. His truck offered the last hope for a successful assault. He needed to get his cargo of fighting men to the southeast windows and doors of the West Wing as quickly as possible. His right foot was flat to the floor.

As the assault truck was hurtling up the South Lawn, about halfway from West Wing, the driver saw a figure standing on the roof of the White House. At first he thought that he was seeing a federal agent holding an assault rifle or a large gun. Behind the standing figure he could see the smoke from the drones still swirling around the front of the building. Then, looking more carefully at the armed protector on the roof, his heart sunk as he realized that the standing protector was aiming what could only be a Stinger missile at his oncoming truck. ‘Oh, well’, he thought, which was his last thought in this world, ‘ya’can’t win ‘em all’.

The Stinger missile entered the truck’s cab, exploded and took the lives of the driver and the fifty seven men closest to the front of the BMW dealership vehicle, including General Douglas Toussaint, retired. The President was several miles away in a secure federal facility.

64

Office of the President, The Kremlin, Moscow, Russia

Office of the President, Sepah Square, Tehran, Iran

“Mahmoud? Vladimir here.”

“Salam. Peace be upon you, my friend.”

The linkage between the Kremlin and Tehran was totally secure. Each demanded total security for their conversation and each had been assured by their respective communications experts that nothing they said could be accessed by anyone, including agents of Israel or America. Their experts were wrong as every word was recorded and transmitted back to Jerusalem.

‘You just mentioned peace. Peace with Israel has been wonderful, wouldn’t you say, Mahmoud?”

“Yes, blessed be his name, Allah has blinded the Jews. They foolishly gave up their land and we benefit from such stupidity. Your relationship with the US President proved to be the difference. You were so right about his willingness to push Israel to sign.”

“The man has no internal fortitude, except what he learned as a Marxist growing up. He is willing to transform his country’s financial system. Karl would be proud of that, but he wouldn’t recognize some of what this man says. In any case, he proved to be what I thought and Israel eventually caved in.”

“Yes, blessed be Allah for using such a man to help us lull Israel into peace. A peace that has led them to lower their military spending and rely on their peace with us for their security. Peace comes only from force of arms, my friend, is it not true?”

“Mahmoud, what do your Islamic leaders say now? Have you been granted a Fatwa for the invasion yet? When last we spoke you were assured that the Fatwa was coming.”

“Vladimir, the timing of your call on this day must come from Allah himself, blessed be his name. Allah alone knows best. I just this morning received a call. The Fatwa will be in hand by the end of this week. We can select any date after this holy weekend to begin the attack, blessed be his name. Are your forces ready, Validimir?”

“Not today, of course, Mahmoud, but soon. Very soon. Our forward deployed armaments are ready in Damascus, along, I believe, with your carriers. We only need to airlift our troops. I will give the order this afternoon to begin moving our fighting men to Damascus. May I assume, Mahmoud, that you will also begin to move your troops to Syria?”

“Yes, my friend, Allah has smiled on our efforts and will now allow us to move them into position, blessed be his name. I had no difficulty with the Iraquis. They were pleased to allow us to transport our equipment and troops across their esteemed country. As we discussed, let us now each notify our press offices to announce that we are engaging in a joint Russian-Iranian training exercise in Damascus, which will include several thousand troops. The west’s media whores will report anything we tell them, just as we tell them, blessed be his name.”

“Excellent, Mahmoud, excellent. Within ten days we will have all of Israel’s land, not just what they were willing to give to us. We shall meet in your holy city of Jerusalem.”

“Validimir I know you have a slightly lower level of interest, but we will finally be rid of hundreds of thousands of stinking Jews, blessed be his name.”

“Issue your media release, Mahmoud. Let’s talk Monday for final coordination.”

“Salam. Peace be upon you, Vladimir.”

65

The Rotunda of the National Archives Building

700 Pennsylvania Avenue, Washington, DC

“There will be violence in the land

with ruler fighting against ruler.”

(Jeremiah 51:46)

The immediate spin placed by the President’s Press Secretary on the assault was that it was a well-organized and well-financed effort by traitors which failed. He announced to White House media that the President had been secretly moved to a secure location at least an hour before the assault and bombing of the White House. He further stated that the damage done to the White House by the bombings and attack rendered the West Wing unusable for the next few days, as the scene of a crime, which had to be undisturbed for evidentiary purposes. The Presidential staff chose quite carefully the location of the President’s first news conference after the aborted assault on the White House. What could possibly be a better spot for the news conference, they reasoned, than the room in which the Constitution of the United States, the original, hand-signed version, was on public display? The President’s opponents, the press office reasoned, continuously accused him of destroying the nation’s Constitution, so why not stage his response to their accusations in front of the document itself.

The Presidential seal was affixed to the podium which was in the Rotunda of the National Archives directly in front of the preserved, yellowed parchment pages, encased in glass. The media were as excited as anyone could ever remember them being. They were jammed into the remaining space in the Rotunda. Normally the large rounded room is dimly lit to avoid further damage to the nation’s founding documents, which included the Declaration of Independence. The President’s Press Secretary specifically authorized media to use klieg lights to illuminate the space for television. A print reporter who objected to the bright lights as possibly harming the documents thought he heard the Press Secretary mumble that ‘the boss has never been real concerned about those old decaying documents, so why start now’. He later denied that those were his words.

Several minutes later than the announced start of the unusual news conference the President briskly entered from a side room and mounted the single step platform supporting the podium. He glared across the room, glanced to see that both teleprompters were working and said, “There is never a right in America to engage in violence to effect a political change in office. The aborted assault on the White House two days ago was planned, arranged and launched by radical right wing extremists. It was put together by the gun lusters, who still don’t understand that it’s against the law, a felony, to own a gun in this country.

“Who did this? Who tried to destroy American government with force of arms? The investigation is continuing, but it’s safe to say that many haters of America were involved, as we saw in the federal building car bombings. The religious extremists, the fundamentalists, the anti-women’s rights people, many misguided veterans, Tea Party fanatics, some who disgrace this historic document here behind me by calling themselves Constitutionalists. All of whom are trying to bring about their imagined last days by killing off the world’s leaders, including this President. I am sorry to also report that many of the men who participated in the assault were veterans of America’s military, as far as we can tell so far, as some bodies were burned or torn apart beyond recognition. They have besmirched their prior service to our country.

“Before the bombings of the White House some of these America haters falsely claimed that the federal building bombings of three months ago perpetrated by conservatives and religious extremists, were somehow faked, what these deluded people incorrectly called a false flag or a black flag. Nothing could be further from the truth. But now, we have stark evidence of a direct assault on the government of the United States by people who earlier claimed that no such thing occurred three months ago. They even claimed that federal agents stole cars from right wingers and secretly blew them. Why? They say we did these things to give cover for what my government has been very carefully doing since those earlier bombings, finding the leaders of this armed insurrection, indicting them, convicting them and insuring that they receive the correct level of punishment. Prison. Maybe execution, depending on the circumstances.

“But now….drone bombings of my house? Armed troops, falsely wearing our nations’ uniforms? Now, there can be no question. These are all acts of traitors. Straight up. They are traitors. Let me assure all Americans that there will be no doubt about our resolve as a government to find each and every person even remotely connected with these assaults on our Constitution-based form of government, the document we honor here today. When we find them, their trials and punishment will be swift and sure.

“Many of you in the media have been understandably curious as to how we knew that the assault and bombings were coming. Many wonder how I was spirited out of the White House before the attacks which were clearly meant to remove me from office, maybe even by my assassination. Let just say that one of the several men recruited by General Tou….uh….no names at this point….uh….our inside source was a true patriot who is a distant relative of the First Lady, though at least two family levels away. He didn’t want to see me hurt or removed from office. His tipoff saved our government from falling.

“We will be releasing more as the facts fully emerge. I am able today, though, to inform you that a member of Congress has been identified as a ringleader, if not the ringleader, of these felonious assaults on my position as your President. United States Senator Charles M. Quarter was arrested by federal agents about an hour ago and is presently being interrogated. The Senator from Nebraska will be incarcerated in our District of Columbia jail as the crimes occurred, in some part at least, here in our nation’s capital. The Majority Leader has assured me that the Senate will vote to remove Senator Quarter from office by the end of the week. He has a right to a trial, but I have instructed all involved that this trial will not become a political circus. If it needs to be behind closed doors then so be it. I expect to see Senator Quarter and his co-conspirators punished with the ultimate punishment for treason. Soon. Thank you for coming over to the National Archives. We’ll be able to work in the White House again next week.”

66

Small Group Bible Study, Home of Hannah & Gary

Birmingham, Alabama

The small group Bible study, minus four of its members, gathered in the family room of Hannah and Gary. Tom and Marty were traveling. Max and Liz planned to participate later by way of a SKYPE call. After those present had filled their plates with desert and coffee, Scott asked for Beau to open the group with prayer.

Beau nodded, looked around the room and said, “Sure, Scott. Let’s pray….‘Father….we know that we live in difficult….even perilous….times. We know you’re not surprised by any of these very scary things that are happening in our country. We’ve been studying what you told us through your prophets about the end times. We’re watching some of those things unfold and happen. We don’t pretend to understand everything….or all the details….but we know that you’re in control. We pray for Max and Liz as they settle into their new home outside of the country. We understand why they moved….in obedience to your prophetic verses to flee the Daughter of Babylon. We pray for Tom and Marty as they are searching in Central America for a place to live. Lastly, Father, we pray for the six of us. We don’t want to be in disobedience, but we haven’t yet made a decision as to what to do. Help us, Lord. Help us. In Jesus’ name we pray. Amen.”

Scott thanked Beau for his prayer and then asked Hannah to link up SKYPE with Max and Liz. After an initial dis-connect, the call went through, showing two smiling faces on the computer monitor. At the same time Max and Liz said, “Can you hear us?” Assured that the connection, audio and video was good, the conversation began with Hannah’s question, “Hi Guys, you both look great. Nice tans. How’re you doing?”

Liz spoke up in response, “Hannah, we are doing so well. The new church that we’re part of here in Costa Rica is growing like crazy. We’ve run out of folding chairs almost every Sunday at the storefront we’ve rented. One of the American families in the church, with two teens, handle the worship on the keyboard, guitars and drums. Really great worship.”

Beau responded, “Liz, that sounds great. How’s the weather, as if I didn’t know?”

Max smiled broadly, saying, “Beau, it’s like the best days in ‘Bama, except almost every day. Warm, but not too hot. But, Liz didn’t get to finish her report on our church. We’re not only seeing lives changed, but miracles happening. We’re preparing a long e-mail detailing what we’re seeing here. Lest anyone wonder if there are ministry opportunities, people here really are interested in the gospel. Some of our members are active in a local ministry that trains girls to make jewelry to help keep them away from prostitution and trafficking. We’ve got a new Bible study for couples and Liz is teaching a growing discipleship group for women. You guys would love it here. Who’s gonna’ be the first to come see us?”

Audrey answered, “Max and Liz, you guys sound and look good. I’m envious, really. It’s not just the nasty, cold weather we’ve been having. It’s more that I’m truly worried about what’s happening in our country….to our country. All those verses we studied about Mystery Babylon….I’m seeing them fulfilled right before our eyes. The media tried to cover it up, but that assault on the White House sure sounded like what Jeremiah described when he prophesied that ‘ruler against ruler’ would happen in Babylon. Plus, all the violence in the streets….and the strangers coming into God’s sanctuaries….I could go on…but you obviously know what I’m talking about, otherwise you’d still be here.”

“Audrey,” Liz replied, “We watch the news from the U.S. every night….so we certainly know what you’re talking about. It looks even worse from a distance. Things are so peaceful, even tranquil here. It took us only a few days, not too many, to de-stress. Maybe it’s the healthy fruits and vegetables. Anyway, we’re very pleased. Our rent is reasonable. The views of the mountains and the sea are exhilarating. As we said, when are you coming to see us?”

Beau spoke up, “Look….the way the President forced Israel to sign that peace treaty and give up some of its land, even though God says repeatedly in His Word not to give up the land….that was the final straw for me. I read the Bible to prophesy that Babylon will betray Israel, but that won’t come until the Ezekiel 38 and 39 invasion, which Ezekiel says will happen once Israel is at peace. Well, guys, Israel is at peace. I’m going into significant prayer about moving our family offshore. Soon.”

Scott asked, “Beau, what are you saying? You think the countdown clock started when Israel signed that American brokered peace treaty?”

“Yup, I sure do. Until Israel gave up the land I wasn’t too excited about even thinking of leaving the good ol’ U S of A. But….now….now….I don’t want to stay here much longer.”

Max, no longer smiling, looked into the SKYPE camera and said, “I didn’t know exactly how to say this….I wrestled last night with how to phrase it….but, now, Beau’s comments make it a little easier. What I want to say to you guys - Beau and Audrey, Scott and Sally and Hannah and Gary, brothers and sisters in Christ, is simply this….Pray hard about fleeing. Fleeing soon. Sally, I know you’ve said you’ll never move, but once America goes all the way to stabbing Israel in the back, we’re toast. Done. Finished. You’ve been warned….Warned by the Word of God….And told numerous times to flee. God loves us, which is why He’s given us such detailed prophecies. How many times does God to have to say to His people to ‘flee’ before we think He may actually be serious about it?”

No one in the family room in Birmingham had anything to say. Each of the six knew that they had, in fact, been warned.

67

Fox News – Central News Room

New York, NY

Neither of Fox News’ central news prep employees had ever read anything like it. Their job at Fox was to review incoming wire service news feeds and evaluate their content for use on the air. Jocko, as his Dad had affectionately named him the day he was born, said to Kevin, “What in the world? Do you think the AP is sending out a joke? Just testing us to see if we’re awake?”

Kevin, the more conservative of the news room employees, replied, “AP? You mean the Administration Press? They stopped being impartial about the time I was born, I hear. What White House talking point is the AP pushing now?”

“No, nothing like that,” Jock responded, “This is serious, if it’s true. But I don’t get how they ever cobbled together these stories from around the country. Somebody at the AP is actually on top of things.”

“How long do you want me to wait before you either tell me what the news feed says, or, maybe just send it to me?”

“Sorry, Kevin, here it is….you read it….see if you agree with me?”

The AP feed flashed up on Kevin’s screen and read:

KANSAS CITY, MO (AP) ----Federal agents today acknowledged that an investigation has been initiated into what appear to be near simultaneous office and condo building fires ignited in cities widely scattered across the nation. The ten fires all started at about the same time of day, between 8:40 and 9 AM, as reported by local law enforcement officials. The fires occurred in downtown buildings, in all instances, in New York City (on Manhattan Island), Washington, DC (near the US Capitol), Chicago (in the Loop area), Atlanta, Los Angeles, Houston, Hollywood, San Francisco, Philadelphia (near the Liberty Bell Museum) and Las Vegas. There were no reported deaths or injuries. Property damage was reported to be limited as the delivery boxes which were placed in lobbies of the downtown office and condo buildings in each instance were quickly extinguished.

FBI spokesperson Ora Slabaugh, in announcing the initiation of the investigation, said, “We are looking into not only the timing of these fires, but also into the fact that each fire was initiated by an unknown incendiary device. If somebody, or several persons behind these fires, think these vehicle fires are a joke, they should know that the FBI is not laughing. We will not rest until we locate, identify and file criminal charges against the perpetrators of these crimes.”

Early indications from law enforcement officials are that no messages from persons claiming responsibility had been received by either the FBI or police agencies in the affected cities. One FBI source, on background and not for attribution, told the Associated Press that the Bureau is concerned about two aspects of the fires - the advanced device used to start the fires and the method used to coordinate the fires within the narrow time frame involved. The Bureau source said that the level of coordination and technical sophistication pointed to a foreign military or intelligence agency. No ignition devices have yet been located.

Finishing the AP news feed Kevin said, “Jocko, we got ourselves a story here. Think about it. When did the first plane hit the North Tower?”

“Uh. It was before 9 AM. I know that. I was still on my first cup of Joe.”

“Correct. 8:46 to be exact. The South Tower was hit at 9:03. These ten building fires were all started, according to this feed, between those very early morning times, give or take a minute. That degree of coordination across five time zones is fairly impressive. Somebody is trying to send us a message.”

“Maybe,” Jocko said, “But what’s the message? That a bunch of terrorists, domestic or otherwise, can start fires in building lobbies in ten cities, all at the same time. Big deal.”

“You’re still not getting’ it. Whoever did this could have rigged up bombs, instead of just incendiary devices and killed lots of people. The point of this impressive nation-wide effort must have been to either demonstrate, or more likely, to practice the coordination of several ignited devices at the same time. If these fires were pulled off by radical religious groups or gun supporters, then why no injuries or deaths? Why no massive property damage? The federal building bombings all involved large numbers of deaths and massive damage, so why not now? The only thing that makes sense to me is that America’s foreign enemies are doing a run-up practice before the real thing. Jocko, something evil this way comes.”

68

Private Quarters and Situation Room - White House

Washington, DC

“Mister President. Colonel Taylor here. I apologize for waking you.”

“Umph. Wha…what’s the time? Oh, man….okay….what is it?”

“Sorry sir, but we have a situation.”

“What? Where?”

“Our satellites, and the Israelis, are detecting mass movements of armed military equipment southwest of Damascus on route seven.”

“So? They announced a joint training exercise….a few days ago….like last Friday. What….the….is everybody asleep at the Pentagon. Don’t they read their own briefing docs? I’m going to….”

The Colonel had been well trained to handle middle of the night conversations with the nation’s chief executive. Situation Room staff were more than well aware that the President hated to be awakened, disliked having to leave his bed for the Situation Room and held in low repute those in the military whose job was to ask him to do so. The colonel plunged ahead, saying, “Sorry, sir, General Houston, CJCS, asked I wake you. He wants you to know that Israel picked up a conversation between the Kremlin and Tehran last week that could be interpreted as discussing an armed attack on Israel from Damascus. The movements being seen appear to corroborate that conversation.”

“The Israelis heard this last week….and I’m just now hearing about it? What the….”

“Mr. President, sir, it was part of the security briefing on Monday that you missed, sir.”

“Fine. Fine. Has the PM tried to call me yet, Colonel?”

“Sir, you’ve had several calls in the last hour from the Israeli PM, but we didn’t wake you for those.”

“Okay, so, what does the esteemed General Houston suggest I do, Colonel? I didn’t turn into until after midnight. I could really use some sleep, so….”

“General Houston has asked that you meet the Joint Chiefs in the Situation Room.”

“When? Can we put it off until….”

“Sir, General Houston and the Joint Chiefs are here in the Situation Room, now, sir. They are asking if you could please join them as soon as you are able. What shall I tell them, sir?”

“I for sure don’t want to hear on Fox about my refusal to meet with the military. Give me a few minutes to hose off and caffeine up. Tell General Houston that he better have more than just some training exercise in Syria…Tell him I said that, Colonel, got it?”

“Yes, Mr. President, sir. I’ll inform the Chiefs that you’re on your way.”

“I didn’t say I was on….forget it….I’ll be right down.”

69

Situation Room – White House West Wing

Washington, DC

At 3 AM the Situation Room was as brightly lit as the skies outside the West Wing were starkly dark. The large table in the main conference room of the 5,000 square foot intelligence center seats up to fifteen comfortably, but on occasion has held more, as some in attendance stand around the room. On this early morning the Chairman of the Joint Chiefs, General Scott Houston, was seated at the end of the table opposite the President’s traditional chair. The other military chiefs were seated randomly around the table, intermixed with representatives of the National Security Agency, the CIA and DHS. None appeared to be particularly pleased with what they were seeing, in real time, on the six large flat screen televisions mounted on the walls of the room. Drone aircraft feeds from three US drones were displayed, along with two feeds from Israeli drones and one from an Israeli fighter aircraft.

All six showed large convoys of military equipment moving in the mid-morning light southwest of Damascus. NSA and CIA intelligence analysts had easily identified the mechanized weapons and troop carriers as of Russian and Iranian origin. The military and intelligence officers were discussing the markings on the equipment when the President walked in the room dressed in a Georgetown sweatshirt and jeans. Everyone stood. The joint chiefs and other military personnel snapped a salute. The President glanced at the television screens and then around the room as he made his way to the far end of the table, Starbucks coffee cup in hand. He refused to drink the Navy Mess coffee served in the White House, much to the irritation of the cooks and the Secret Service who fetched his coffee for him.

Dropping down into his chair the President audibly grunted, saying “OK….Why isn’t what I see on these screens exactly what they told us it would be, a Russian-Iranian training exercise? And what was so important that I’m rousted out of bed at 3 AM in the morning? General Houston? I understand you made the decision to haul me down here?”

General Houston had never gotten along well with this President. He didn’t think that the President had a basic respect for the leadership of the nation’s military, even though he frequently praised the enlisted men and women in public speeches. As a consequence, though he respected his position as his Commander in Chief, he had the same basic lack of respect for the man that the President evidenced towards the General and his flag staff peers. The General took his time and took two deep breaths while appearing to study the document in his hand. He then looked up at the President and said, “Mr. President. This is not a training exercise. We have intercepted all radio communication with the commanders on the ground. Each has been instructed to proceed with all deliberate haste to the Israeli border, and….”

“So? What’s so earth-shattering about that? They race to the border. They stop. They scare Israel and apparently you, Houston, then they retreat and share a few bottles of vodka. No big deal. Like they said, a training exercise.”

The General took an even deeper breath and responded, “Sir. The intercepted commands all instruct these forces to breach the Israeli border, and thereupon to proceed south across the Golan Heights and into Israel. A Russian communique from Moscow to the theater commander discusses entering Tel Aviv and later Jerusalem. Mr. President, this is an invasion of the sovereign territory of an allied nation. We have no choice, but to….”

“General, I’m not going to even think about discussing choices until and unless….’

“I apologize for interrupting, Mr. President,” Colonel Taylor said, interrupting, “but we have an incoming emergency call, on the secure red line, from the Prime Minister of Israel. Will you take his call, sir?”

The President almost appeared to sneer, took a sip of his Starbucks and blurted out, “Colonel, first….I was talking. Last time I checked, I was still your Commander in Chief. I noticed you didn’t interrupt the General while he was speaking. But once he had finished speaking and I was trying to speak, then you felt it was appropriate to interrupt me. Should that happen again, Colonel, I’ll look for a nice duty station for you. Maybe in Alas….Never mind, you get my meaning, I assume. Tell the PM that I’m tied up right now with my Generals watching Israeli television. Tell him we’ll get back to him. OK?”

“Gentlemen and lady. I’m done here. Obviously you’ve been spooked by our friends in Moscow and Tehran. They accomplished their goal. They ran a few troops down the road towards Israel and managed to get me up in the middle of the night. Great. I’m going back to bed. If and when these fellows should actually cross into Israel, by more than a few feet, I mean, then let me know and I’ll call Vladimir and sort it out. Next time, spend a little more time analyzing before you deprive your Commander in Chief of his needed rest.”

70

Landover Hills, Maryland

As a bedroom suburb of the nation’s capital Landover Hills enjoyed significantly higher income per capita than the national average. Home values had not declined during the economic downturn, due to the federal government’s role as the country’s best employer. When Abdul Azim Mahaz and his team were scouting the DC area for their preferred location they noticed the upscale nature of the Landover area, but that was not the reason they selected it. The final decision to select Landover was approved by Tehran because of its proximity to U.S. 50. The highway, also known as the John Hanson Highway, was a direct shot from Landover to the Mall in downtown Washington, D.C. The highway was a major feeder route into D.C. for federal employees, but it was not part of the federal interstate highway system. Iranian intelligence had concluded that US 50 would allow agents in the U.S. to travel without being stopped at interstate traffic control booths The last thing Tehran wanted was a thorough search of their cargo vans. It was a risk they couldn’t take.

Abdul Azim Mahaz’s last name meant ‘place of war’ which Tehran felt was quite appropriate for his assignment in America. He proudly signed his name on the lease for the large home with a three car garage, located at the end of a cul-de sac and only five minutes from U.S. 50. Abdul and Naveen quietly moved into the home. Naveen was introduced to their neighbors as Abdul’s wife, though actually she was an Iranian intelligence agent. Landover was populated by large numbers of foreign nationals, so the appearance of Abdul and his wife raised no eyebrows. Abdul and Naveen smiled at their neighbors when they saw them, but avoided any extensive conduct. After they had been in residence several weeks they received a cell phone call alerting them to the arrival at their home before dawn of three cargo vans. The garage doors were all solid wood, with no windows, so once the vans had been parked in the garage, they were not visible to the neighbors. The solid white non-descript vans arrived one hour apart.

A week later two men moved into Abdul and Naveen’s Maryland home. Neighbors were told that the men were Naveen’s younger brothers who wanted to immigrate to America and were working on their masters’ degrees at American University. They would occasionally leave the Landover home, as if they were heading to class, when in reality they were making purchases of materials needed for their work on the vans. The first project in which they engaged was to apply graphics to the vans to identify them as commercial vehicles for a carpet store in Falls Church, a house repair and remodeling service in Front Royal, Virginia and an automobile glass replacement store in Richmond. The vans were next outfitted with large wooden cabinets which would appear to any casual observer as consistent with the business needs of the owners. Built into the middle of each cabinet system was a large cabinet lined with two inches of lead. The lead-lined cabinets were to be hidden behind by rolls of carpet, tool boxes and racks of auto glass.

Once finished, Abdul and the two Iranian agents took the vans out on a test drive. They drove directly down U.S. 50 into Washington, D.C., encountering no DHS traffic control booths. They followed the highway markers showing U. S. and the number 50 on a federal shaped crest. By following the signs they were able to drive directly down New York Avenue and to the federal Mall. Abdul clicked his cell phone when the three vans reached the area of the Mall equidistant between the Capitol and the White House. The other two agents clicked their phones back. Abdul smiled broadly as he turned the steering wheel to head his carpet service truck back to Landover. This will be so easy, he thought. The infidels, he thought, will have no idea how it even happened and then it will be too late, in any case.

Once Abdul notified his U.S. contact with Tehran that the vans were outfitted and drive-tested, three deliveries were made to Abdul and Naveen’s home. All were made in the middle of the night. Each required six persons to carry the metal wrapped boxes into the home. The delivered boxes were carefully installed in the lead lined cabinets in the vans. Before coming to America, Abdul and his fellow agents had been carefully trained in Tehran by Iran’s top scientists, educating them on the intricacies of the care, transport and detonation of nuclear devices.

71

Situation Room – White House West Wing

Washington, DC

The President was still dressed in his G’town sweat shirt and jeans. The same people were in the Situation Room. The clock showed that it was now 8 AM in DC, five hours after the President’s first visit to the crisis control room in the West Wing. The room was first requested by President Jack Kennedy after the abortive Bay of Pigs incident because he wanted the ability to manage a crisis with enhanced communication and intelligence facilities. Though the President’s attitude when he entered the Situation Room appeared to have improved somewhat with increased sleep, he was still nursing his grande Starbucks. He slouched into his seat at the head of the table glaring at his top military and intelligence advisors with obvious skepticism. He said, “The colonel tells me that you’ve got some evidence that my friend Vladimir may be playing games. Spill it. What’s he doing now?”

The NSA analyst tasked with presenting the current situation cleared his throat and said, “Mr. President, you asked not to be disturbed until and unless the Russian and Iranian troops crossed the border with Syria into Israel. That occurred, sir approximately thirty five minutes ago, sir, as screens one and four clearly show. The Israeli border has now been breached, by at least a mile along a broad front. Under international law….”

“I didn’t come down here for lectures on international law….I used to teach law….remember? I still think this is part of a training exercise….never mind. Get me Vladimir. On the red line of course.”

The Colonel whose head the President had figuratively chopped off at 3 AM waited until the President had completely finished his statement then said, “Mr. President, the Israeli PM is on the secure line. He’s demanding that he speak with you, sir. May I connect him while we reach the Russian President? He’s called every hour since 2 AM. OK, Sir?”

“He’s demanding that he speak with me? Really? Tell him to go….uh, that….I’m busy, right now. Do you have Vladimir on the line yet?”

“No, Mr. President, we’re being told that the Russian President is not available, sir.”

“Huh….Not available? What the heck does that mean? You think he’s still mad about losing his troops at Fort Carson? He’s the head of state….he has to be available, right?”

The Colonel bit his tongue to avoid bringing up the Presidents’ absence during the slaying of a US Ambassador. “Yes, sir, he is the head of state, but his office is telling us that the President is out of town. They describe his absence as a much needed vacation. We pressed, as firmly as we could, diplomatically, for a contact number and we were told that he’s out hunting in the Russian wilderness and unavailable to be reached. It’s all very strange, sir. The NSA is always able to contact any head of state, usually within a matter of minutes.”

The President said nothing. He looked at General Houston, expecting the Chairman of the Joint Chiefs to explode with invective. But the General said nothing. No one in the room said anything. The President chewed on a yellow pencil until he bit off the eraser, which he spit across the table. The President’s scowl suddenly turned into a beaming grin, as he said, “Great….Don’t you see, gentlemen….this is what I’ve been telling you. I know that his not taking my call has nothing to do with the death of those Russian paratroopers at Fort Carson. Vladimir fully accepted my apology over that little problem….I’m sure. If this little movement of the Russian and Iranian troops was anything except a military exercise Vladimir would be right there….in command….at the Kremlin. No way Vladimir would leave Moscow during an invasion of Israel or any other nation. He’s not in Moscow because these troops are just playing war games, racing around in the desert, or whatever the terrain is there northeast of Israel. What a relief! I knew this was totally blown out of reality. General Houston, you can lower your blood pressure. Everything’s fine. Just as I said.”

General Houston thought he might jump across the table and slap his Commander in Chief silly until he perceived reality. Recognizing that he couldn’t do that, he tightly gripped both arms of his Situation Room leather chair, leaned forward and said, using a purposely low tone and a slow cadence to his words, “Mister President. There….is….an….equally compelling, uh, explanation. If Russia and Iran, and it now looks like there may be Libyan troops involved, have….decided….to….invade….Israel, then the Russian President’s refusal to speak with you is fully understandable. He would obviously be….”

The President would have none of it. He slammed his palm down hard on the polished table and shouted at the General, “You still don’t get it. I wasn’t brain-washed by serving in the military, so I get it. Why do I have to be the only one who figures out what our friends in the Middle East are doing? They don’t want to invade Israel. They’re only scaring the PM, maybe hoping they can get some more land….like….uh…. under a second treaty, you know, like….”

Admiral Smitherman cut off the President’s rambling, “May I suggest sir that sovereign nations don’t cross other sovereign nations’ borders to scare them. They cross borders to invade, to kill and to conquer.”

The President scowled at the Admiral, snapping back, “Killing? You can’t show me one killing, not one death. These troops are only….well, don’t take it from me….look up at the screen on the right….they’re not even two miles into Israel. Like I said….military exercises only….Just war games.”

“Mister President, sir,” the Colonel said, “The Israeli PM is calling again. Will you take his call, sir?”

“I need a break, gentlemen. I didn’t get any breakfast yet. I’m famished. Colonel, tell the PM that I’ll call him back in a few minutes, alright?”

“I am authorized to tell the PM that you will call him back, sir?”

“What did I just say? Of course I will. I just need some food first.”

72

Situation Room – White House West Wing

Washington, DC

It was now just past 9 AM in DC. It was 3 PM in Israel. The President had taken his usual breakfast of two hard boiled eggs, six strips of extra crispy bacon and two everything bagels, covered in butter and rhubarb jam. His Starbucks coffee brought in by the Secret Service from across the street completed his morning routine. He slowly left the living quarters and walked leisurely down the hall from the elevator to the West Wing Situation Room. As he entered, the NSA Colonel said, “Good morning, Mister President, the Israeli PM is on the red….”

“Oh, really? What a surprise. Who calls me more, huh? I said I would call him, so, just tell hi….”

General Houston stood when the President appeared, along with the others in the room, but he was the only one who remained standing. The General knew that what he was about to do was a career ender, but he also knew that if he didn’t force the President to take the PM’s call that the consequences for both countries could be catastrophic. He looked straight at his Commander in Chief who had just slouched down with his Presidential leg cocked up on the conference room table. The General said with firm resolve in his voice, “Mister President with all due respect, you must talk with the Prime Minister of Israel. Israel is our primary ally in the Middle East. It’s being invaded. We have a military defense agreement with Israel signed by President Carter. History will not understand why you refused to….”

“Fine, General, fine,” the President said showing by his demeaning tone of voice that he was beyond angry. “So much for civilian control of the military, right, General?....You may take your seat, sir. You’ve made your point….Colonel, connect me with the PM.”

Israel’s Prime Minister was pacing his office on Kaplan Street in Jerusalem when his staff told him that the President, after seven hours of attempts, was finally on the secure red line. The PM snatched up the red phone, trying to calm himself at this yet further affront from the leader of Israel’s primary ally on the globe. The PM had finally decided that the President of the United States didn’t like him and also had no regard for the State of Israel.

“Mister President. Thank you, sir, for….finally….taking my call. You know, of course, that Russia and Iran and we know now Libya and others are invading Israel and….”

“Look, Bebe….Spare me the intelligence report. We get your feeds. I’m fully briefed. You folks are way over-reacting to these military exercises. Vladimir wouldn’t leave Moscow if he was actually invad….”

“Mister President. Stop….I have foreign troops. Tens of thousands of them, now….let me look….four point three miles storming into our sovereign land. This is nothing short of war. Are you….seriously….telling me you still believe their ludicrous cover story….that this invasion of my country is just a joint military training exercise? Seriously?”

“Bebe….Calm down, alright?....Let me get this right,” the President said, looking over at General Houston, “I still think you’re wrong, but if you’re right, are you making an official request on me? On the United States?”

“Well, in fact, I am….We are….Mister President. I am officially calling on the United States of America to come to the immediate defense….the military defense….of Israel under the Camp David accords and the agreement between our respective nations signed on March 26, 1979 signed by our then PM, Menachem Begin, and your predecessor, President Carter. We are demanding that…,”

“Enough, Bebe, I am well aware of the agreement. Though President Sadat didn’t sign the side agreement to which you are referring, the Camp David Accords led to the assassination of Sadat, as I recall.”

“Mister President, the military defense agreement between our two countries was no side agreement. It’s a binding treaty between our countries. The agreement provides that the U.S. will ‘consider on an urgent basis…strengthening the United States presence in the area…to put an end to the violation’. Those are the words, Mister President, in the agreement I’m calling on you to keep your word and send us U.S. military assistance, now, to put an end to the violation we are watching every minute, a land invasion of Israel.”

First, Bebe, it wasn’t my word, it was Carter who signed it. Second, I don’t appreciate your tone and your lecturing me. And, lastly, I could drive a truck through that language. ‘Consider on an urgent basis?’ OK, I’m considering….and it’s urgent. Satisfied? Bebe, I’ve told you this before, but you keep forgetting. One hundred and fifty million Muslims, your neighbors, are watching everything the U.S. does. If we jump in your little regional conflict we could elevate it to a serious threat to peace in the Middle East, and we don’t want to….”

“Little regional conflict? Israel is being invaded by at least three countries, including Russia. Doesn’t that bother you in the least? You said once that you had Israel’s back. It looks now like what you really meant was that you would stab us in the back.”

“Really, Bebe? Is that what you’re going to go blast to the media? We haven’t decided what to do, yet, alright? This conversation’s not going anywhere. We’ve got work to do. Once we decide what to do we’ll let you know. Colonel, this call’s over. Disconnect.”

73

Small Group Bible Study, Home of Hannah & Gary

Birmingham, Alabama

Liz and Max weren’t in attendance as the small group convened in Hannah and Gary’s family room. They were now settled in Central America. They were thankful that their home in Alabama sold at a decent price. Their absence and the reason for their non-attendance was a definite damper on the spirit of the group of Christian friends.

Scott, as was his practice, began the small group Bible study with prayer, “Father, we’re coming before you tonight seeking your hand on our study and asking you to guide us as we look into Your Word. We ask that you protect Max and Liz as they seek to be obedient to you and have moved out of the country. For the rest of us, Father, we just ask for wisdom. We don’t want to stay if you want us to go, and we don’t want to go if it’s your will that we stay. In Jesus’ name we pray. Amen….Beau, you’re always up on what’s going on in the news. What do you make of these scary stories coming out of Israel yesterday?

Beau had several news articles in his hands. He held them up, saying, “Guys. We’re in deep, deep trouble. We’ve studied Ezekiel before. You all know that the prophet Ezekiel warned that someday Israel would be invaded from the north by the nation we now know as Russia. Also by Iran, which in the Bible was known by its prior name of Persia. And also by Libya, known in the Bible as Put. The news reports are still sketchy. But what is clear is that those exact three nations are several miles into Israel. Russia and Iran apparently lied and said they were just engaged in military exercises, but it’s no exercise to send your troops deep into another nation.”

Scott asked, “Beau, what are you saying? Are we seeing on our television screens what Ezekiel said would happen? If we are, doesn’t that mean that Israel’s treaty partner will betray Israel? What is the media reporting from the White House? Is the U.S. going to send in cruise missiles or armed troops? Are we going to keep our 1979 treaty promise to come to Israel’s defense if it’s attacked? I’m really concerned that we’ll betray Israel just as Jeremiah said. We studied the prophecies. If the U.S. is the Daughter of Babylon….and if we betray Israel….and we don’t come to its defense….and if there is blood shed in Israel….then it looks like we will be destroyed by the same nations that invade Israel….and God removes his hand of protection and lets it happen. Whew! Did I summarize what we studied correctly?”

No one responded to Scott’s rhetorical question. No one wanted to respond. They each knew what scripture prophesied.

Finally, Scott said, “Instead of our normal study tonight, in light of what’s happening in Israel, and may soon happen in the U.S., I suggest that we go straight to prayer.” The balance of the small group’s time was spent on their knees seeking God’s protection of Israel and His mercy on America.

74

Press Briefing Room – White House West Wing

Washington, DC

“We watched and watched,

wore our eyes out looking for help.

And nothing.

We mounted our lookouts and looked

for the help that never showed up.”

(Lamentations 4:17 – The Message)

Normally when a President plans to address the media in the West Wing’s Press Briefing Room a media advisory goes out with at least two hours’ notice. The advance notice allows the most visible talking heads to be in the press room so they can appear on camera. Today the President’s Press Secretary broke the informal rule. Media in the area had ten minutes’ notice that the President would be doing a no question ‘presser’. Some speculated that the President was not anxious to have maximum coverage, but nevertheless felt it necessary to address the media.

The President strode briskly into the press room which is in the west colonnade of the White House. He stepped up behind the podium on which was hung his Presidential seal. Reporters noticed that there were no teleprompters in use, which was unusual for this President. He had what appeared to be a three by five card in his hand. During his brief statement the President’s eyes never looked up, never leaving the prepared text on the card which he held with both hands.

The text was read by the President in what one Fox reporter called a “low mumble”. The President said, “Thanks for coming. I have a brief statement….No questions….We all know that the joint Russian, Iranian and Libyan military training exercises north of Israel have taken a different turn. It appears that these troops are at least seven, maybe eight, miles now into Israel. The United States does not favor this incursion. We call on the nations involved to withdraw their men and equipment before violence commences. I just spoke with the Secretary General of the United Nations. I requested that he convene an emergency meeting of the Security Council to discuss this potential threat to world peace. I have also been in communication with the Prime Minister of Israel. He has demanded that the United States enter this potential armed conflict on the side of Israel. I have thoroughly discussed this request with our nation’s Secretary of Defense, who is in complete agreement with my decision. I have decided that honoring Israel’s request would not be advisable. The United States will not honor Israel’s request. Our entry into any military conflict could be de-stabilizing in this inter-regional disagreement. Again, we urge these nations to work out their differences for the best of all concerned. That’s all I have. Thanks again for coming.”

The Fox reporter turned to the CBS reporter and said, “Good bye, Israel. Your only true friend in the world just kissed you adios, suggesting that you should just get along with your attacking enemies….the Rodney King School of International Diplomacy. Since when did an invasion and war become an inter-regional disagreement? The SecDef hates Israel, so his lack of support for a military response comes as no surprise. What about our treaty to defend Israel if it’s attacked? Julie, CBS better get ready to start airing video of dead bodies, lots of dead bodies. What a betrayal of our ally!”

75

Office of the President, The Kremlin, Moscow, Russia

Office of the President, Sepah Square, Tehran, Iran

Sheba and Dedan (Saudi Arabia today)…will say to you, ‘Have you come to seize spoil? Have you assembled your hosts to carry off plunder… to seize great spoil?’ (Ezekiel 38:3)

“Mahmoud? Vladimir here. Did you just hear the President?”

“Yes, Vladimir, Allah be praised. You were right about him all along. You said you had looked into his soul….you knew he would flinch. There’ll be no American involvement in our, what did he call it….our inter-regional disagreement? We’re on the brink of finally getting rid of the Zionist pigs and apes.”

“Don’t forget Mahmoud, we’re also on the brink of grabbing the Middle East’s largest supply of natural gas just off Israel’s coast. What a coup. The only push back worthy of our attention is the protest by the Saudi King. Can you believe that the King seriously asked us if we’re coming into Israel to take a great spoil? What kind of question is that? Why else would we invade….”

“To push Israel into the sea, of course, and get rid of the Little Satan. Don’t neglect that goal, Vladimir. Are your people in the Great Satan ready for our signal?”

“Yes. More than ready, Mahmoud. As you know, we’ve had our gifts to America in place for some time. My secure lines are ready to transmit, if you are ready to do the same.”

“Let’s do it, Vladimir, Allah be praised. Death to Israel. Death to America.”

Watch For

THE DAY

The Third Book in the SECOND TERM Trilogy

·        Will radical Islamists use WMDs on the U.S.? How will they use them? Where?

·        Will America survive its betrayal of Israel?

·        Will America be destroyed in one day, one hour and one moment?

·        How will Americans respond to widespread death and destruction?

·        How will Americans who live survive?

·        What end times prophecies will be fulfilled in America?

Follow the SECOND TERM series:

www.secondtermbook.com

Sign up for a free END OF AMERICA Newsletter at www.endofamericabook.com and receive notification when the third book of the SECOND TERM series, THE DAY, is released.

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

John Price was for forty years an Indianapolis attorney who was active in political and governmental matters. He now devotes his time to his wife, his grandchildren and his writing. He and his wife live in Central America. The author may be contacted at:

john@endofamericabook.com

Published Books by the Author

AMERICA AT THE CROSSROADS

Repentance or Repression

Christian House Publishing, Inc. 1976

AMERICA AT THE CROSSROADS

Tyndale House, 1979

THE END OF AMERICA

3rd Edition, 2012

(Available in print form on Amazon and e-version on Kindle)

SECOND TERM

A Novel of America in the Last Days

THE WARNING

A Novel of America in the Last Days

For a non-fiction look at America in prophecy:

www.endofamericabook.com

See the next page for a sample from

THE END OF AMERICA

EXCERPT

from

THE END OF AMERICA

© 2012, John R. Price

Chapter One

BEFORE OUR VERY EYES

“The Pharisees and Sadducees came to Jesus and tested him by asking him to show them a sign from heaven. He replied, “When evening comes, you say, ‘It will be fair weather, for the sky is red,’ and in the morning, ‘Today it will be stormy, for the sky is red and overcast.’ You know how to interpret the appearance of the sky, but you cannot interpret the signs of the times.” (Matthew 16:1-3)

“People sense something slipping away, a world receding, not only an economic one but a world of old structures, old ways and assumptions…There is a ‘perverse sense of anxiety, as though everyone feels they are on thin ice…maybe it’s a sense that we’ve had it too easy in the years since 9/11 and that the bad guys are about to appear on the horizon’…Something is happening. Yesterday a friend sent the warning of the Evangelical pastor David Wilkerson, of Times Square Church, that a new catastrophe is imminent…One friend looks for small farms in distressed rural areas. Another logs on late at night looking for a house to buy in a small town out West, or down South, or in the Deep South.” (Peggy Noonan, Columnist – Wall Street Journal, March 14, 2009)

Something is indeed happening. We sense it. We feel it. We know things in our world are changing, and not for the better. Since the September 11, 2001 attacks on America and the financial tsunami that became public on September 17, 2008, our personal anxiety levels have increased significantly.

Our bookstores reflect these perceptions. The End of Prosperity (Laffer, Moore & Tanous, Threshold Editions, 2008), The End of Wall Street (As We Know It) (Dave Kansas/Wall Street Journal, Collins Business, 2009), and The End of Food  (Paul Roberts, Mariner Books, 2009) all are

views of a new and different world in which we will likely live. What these and other similar books, columns and commentaries are describing pale in significance, though, to what Biblical prophecies tell us will happen to cause The End of America.

Biblical prophecies? Some may question if what is happening in the world today was actually foretold in ancient scripture. But the Bible’s primary claim to authenticity is fulfilled prophecy, i.e., the ability to know the future with precision. “I make known the end from the beginning, from ancient times, what is still to come…What I have said, that I will bring about; what I have planned, that will I do.” (Isaiah 46:10a-11b). This claim is somewhat astounding, since we, as mere mortals, can only guess about the future. God shares with us what will happen before it happens. “Surely the Sovereign LORD does nothing without revealing his plan to his servants the prophets.” (Amos 3:7). Jesus affirmed this in Matthew 24:15: “See, I have told you ahead of time.” Thus, God’s claim to divinity rests in large part on His ability to see and accurately foretell the future.

A fair number of people believe not only that the Bible contains reliable and accurate prophecies, but also that we are today living in the days described in the Bible as the “end times.” Ten percent of all Americans believe that we are living in the end times prophesied in the Bible (Pew Forum on Religion and Public Life). That would be about thirty million of us. Though that’s a large number, it conversely means that most Americans don’t share such a belief. The stark reality, though, is that the early days of the final end times prophesied in the Bible have already begun. Most of us don’t have a clue that we are now living in the beginning of the last days, which will be completed by a final world war that will end human history. If you would like more background on the history of Biblical prophecy, visit www.endofamericabook.com and click on PROPHECY 101 – A Brief History of Prophetic Interpretation.

THE END TIMES

How can we know from prophecy that we are actually in the end times? It’s a question of considerable urgency, as Jesus demonstrated by weeping when He came into Jerusalem to present Himself, unsuccessfully, as Israel’s Messiah. He wept because Israel ignored the prophecies that should have led to His acceptance:

“As he approached Jerusalem and saw the city, he wept over it and said, “If you, even you, had only known on this day what would bring you peace—but now it is hidden from your eyes. The days will come upon you when your enemies will build an embankment against you and encircle you and hem you in on every side. They will dash you to the ground, you and the children within your walls. They will not leave one stone on another, because you did not recognize the time of God’s coming to you.” (Luke 19:41-44)

Likewise, for centuries, scriptures prophesying that the sovereign nation of Israel would some day be re-born were generally not believed. That is, until May 14, 1948 when Israel was re-born, to the astonishment of disbelievers. God’s Word was, again, proven to be correct. In our day, the re-birth of Israel back in the land is an element of fulfilled prophecy that: a.) can’t be overlooked or ignored; b.) is clearly a fulfillment of Old Testament prophecies; and c.) should cause us to watch, as Jesus said, for the end of time, and all that will happen as part of the climax of human history.

Jesus gave us in Matthew 24:32-34, a clear prophecy for our guidance:

“Now learn this lesson from the fig tree: As soon as its twigs get tender and its leaves come out, you know that summer is near. Even so, when you see all these things, you know that it is near, right at the door. I tell you the truth, this generation will certainly not pass away until all these things have happened.”

These words answered His disciples’ initial question as to “when shall these things be?” The phrase “until all these things” used by the Lord at the end of this prophecy was to those events that He had just told His disciples would happen in the end times, including prophecies about the Antichrist, the tribulation, the Lord’s return to earth, etc. So, what did He mean when He said the generation that sees the fig tree bloom would not pass away until all those things have happened?

Hosea described Israel in this way: “When I found Israel…it was like seeing the early fruit on the fig tree.” (Hosea 9:10). Over time the clear consensus has been that the reference to the fig tree is an allegorical identification of Israel, and its re-birth in the land, as prophesied, in both the Old and New Testaments (Deuteronomy 30; Matthew 24). Mike Evans has written: “The fig tree has always been a symbol of the nation of Israel. The leaves of the fig tree are common ornaments on government buildings in Israel.” (The Return, Nelson, 1986). Hal Lindsey located a writer as far back as 1611 AD who wrote that Israel would, as the Bible prophesied, return to the land. In 1819 former President John Adams wrote “I really wish the Jews again in Judea an independent nation.” Many wrote in the 1800’s that Israel would some day return to its original location, as unlikely as that must have seemed at the time. See Attachment C (End Times Time Line) for details of end times events.

THE BUDDING FIG TREE OF ISRAEL

Before we examine the issue of timing, it’s important to note that when Jesus told His disciples about the re-birth of Israel, and illustrated it by describing a future budding of the fig tree, His words were a meaningful symbolic prophecy to His Disciples, because of what they saw and heard from Jesus in about the same time frame. Mark tells us in 11:13 that as Jesus was on His way to Jerusalem in the days before He was to be crucified, he left Bethany, just east of Jerusalem. On the way, He saw a fig tree. Alas, the fig tree, though covered with leaves, had no figs on its branches. Jesus spoke to the tree and admonished it for not bearing fruit. He then pronounced on the fig tree that this particular fig tree would never bear fruit, a malediction which was confirmed the next day, as Jesus and His disciples passed by the same fig tree, now “withered away” and “dried up from the roots.” (Mark 11:20, 21).

Obviously, this was about more than talking to a tree. One of the stated signs of God’s blessings on the Israelites was that “every man will sit under his own vine and under his own fig tree.” (I Kings 4:25; Isaiah 36:16; Micah 4:4) Fig trees bear fruit and are a blessing to their owners. This particular fig tree was no blessing, as it had literally no figs, and symbolically, no spiritual fruit. So, as Jesus ended His earthly ministry, He gave a symbolic assessment of Israel’s rejection of Him, by finding no fruit on that fig tree, representing Israel, and by saying that this early fig tree, Israel at the time of Christ, would not bear fruit. His statement, of course, was accurate, as early Israel didn’t bear spiritual fruit, itself withering away and going into dispersion within a few short years after the rejection of its Messiah.

Moving forward then to Jesus’ prophecy that another, a second, fig tree would bloom signaling the end times, there has been some significant level of dispute as to what Jesus meant by telling us the generation that would see the fig tree rebud/Israel return, would not pass away/die until “all these things (the end times prophecies He gave us) have all “happened.” What is a Biblical generation? Some argue forty years, some one hundred years, but that’s not really the relevant question. Jesus didn’t invite us to guess how long a generation was considered to be. Instead, He said the generation that was in existence, or that witnessed the budding of the fig tree, would not pass away, or all die out, before all of the prophesied events would happen. That’s not a terribly difficult concept. How long will that be? One should be careful in this regard, as Jesus warned that no man knows the day or the hour, except for God the Father. (Matthew 24:36). But Jesus does invite us to “watch” and be aware of a rebudded Fig Tree/Israel.

One writer in 1973 wrote that a generation was forty years, added forty to 1948, and then concluded “…we should expect the Second Coming by 1987 at the outside”. Another writer, coming closer to the point nevertheless, wrote in 1986 that “the generation of people that saw the blossoming (of Israel), was born between 1925 and 1935. Their lifespan will be roughly seventy years…,” thus, pointing to a 1995 to 2005 time of the Second Coming. The first problem with this analysis is that people born as late as the first five months of 1948 “saw” the rebirth of the fig tree/Israel on May 14, 1948. That’s 13 years after the author’s start date for a Biblical ‘generation.’ Secondly, seventy years is not today’s average length of life because of the medical and healthcare advances we have enjoyed.

So, how much time should we expect to pass after May 14, 1948, before all of these things Jesus prophesied actually happen? Well, the last living American World War I (1914-1918) veteran, Frank Buckles, died on March 19, 2008. Once 16 million strong, U.S. veterans of World War II are dying at a rate of more than 1,000 a day, and now number about 2.5 million, the Department of Veterans Affairs estimates. Martin Morgan, historian for the World War II Museum in New Orleans predicts that all World War II veterans will be gone by 2020.

Obviously, Jesus gave us enough flexibility and time-spread in His prophecy that no one, just as He said, can know the day and hour. Only general parameters are safe: a.) as noted, the end won’t come after those who saw Israel’s re-birth have died off, but instead before we who witnessed the rebirth of Israel in 1948 have all passed away; and b.) many critical prophesied world events must occur before the end, some lasting as long as seven years, some happening before those specifically prophesied periods of years. This means that the early events in the end times, such as the Russian-Arab invasion of Israel (see Chapter 5) and the fall of the Daughter of Babylon (see Chapter 9) could happen at any time, but not too much later, because those who witnessed Israel’s rebirth won’t live that long. People who “saw” Israel re-born in 1948 will be around for several more years. Whatever the specifics of the timing, Jesus just did not give us the option of timing the end times for any longer than a few decades after Israel’s rebudding. About sixty of those years since 1948 have now passed, so fasten your seat belt.

TWO MAJOR GLOBAL CHANGES

Two major world events have occurred in the last 60 years that should give any person cause to seriously ponder Biblical end times prophecies. The first, which we have already examined, is the re-birth of the nation of Israel in 1948 back in its original land. In spite of the good intentions of a lot of good  people, to find the end times in their times,  it was just not going to happen until the Fig Tree of Israel re-budded, which it miraculously did in the middle of the last century. The second event arises from Daniel’s prophecy (Daniel 2) that the fourth great world empire would spring from the third, the Roman Empire. Virtually all Bible scholars are in agreement that, when Daniel saw legs of iron, with feet mixed with clay, he was foreseeing a revived Roman Empire, again uniting the majority of the land mass of Europe, as it had been united under the rule of Rome from 2,000 to 1,600 years ago. Until the uniting of Europe in 1993 with the Treaty of Maastricht, a revived Roman Empire fulfillment of Daniel’s prophecy didn’t appear it would ever happen.

Are these two events, Israel’s re-budding and Europe’s uniting, important matters, apart from prophecy? Even if we had no Biblical indication that they would take place, their occurrence would constitute two of the more critical geopolitical events in our lifetimes. Israel is in almost every daily newspaper, and very few days pass without articles about the European Union. The EU represents 30% of the entire world’s gross domestic product. Israel and the EU are on the world’s center stage.

Angel Second Class Clarence Odbody, in Frank Capra’s “It’s a Wonderful Life,” tried to convince George Bailey that suicide wasn’t the answer to his problems: “You see, George, you really had a wonderful life. Don’t you see what a mistake it would be to throw it away?” How does Angel Clarence Odbody relate to a reborn Israel and a united Europe? For those of us who are alive in the world as God has restored Israel and united the continent of the former Roman Empire, we also have had a wonderful life of observing God at work without parallel in human history, thus far. It would also be a mistake for us to figuratively throw it away by ignoring God’s mighty hand at work.

He said over 2,000 years ago He would bring Israel back–after its forced dispersion around the world. He said a little over 2,600 years ago that He would create the Fourth World Empire, and then much later, in the end times, reform that Empire. Both of these prophesied events have happened before our very eyes. We are eyewitnesses to God fulfilling these two major prophecies. Both had to occur before the Day of the Lord. We’ve been privileged to be alive to see both–but if we overlook their significance we will have thrown away the great privilege God has given us  to be witnesses of the mystery and miracle of prophetic fulfillment.

As the days after the rebirth of Israel (1948) and the unification of Europe (1993) continue to mount, we are increasingly seeing the curtain pulled further back, revealing to us more of the details of the last days. Since 9/11 what we have seen, and now increasingly understand in more depth than Christians in past generations, is that the final enemies of Jesus and of His people are not who we thought they would be.  It may be surprising to learn that the future prophesied destroyers of the United States, and the purported conquerors of the world, pray regularly each day, prohibit abortion, denounce homosexuality, and forbid alcohol. Who are these people? Christian fundamentalists? Well, not quite.

As indicated by the book’s sub-title, it is now increasingly obvious that those who would seek to be conquerors of the world in the end times, are radical Islamic Jihadists, who will do exactly what they have been doing in the world for the last 1,400 years (kill for Allah). They are today telling us they will in the future: a.) destroy America, b.) destroy Israel, and c.) conquer the world for Allah. It will, undoubtedly, be a shocking realization to read how familiar end times prophecies will be fulfilled in a very unfamiliar and surprising way by people whom, a few years ago, were dismissed as mere nomads, living as if they were in the middle ages, with many still dwelling in tents. It is only as radical Islamic Jihadist teachings are understood that we can answer questions many of us have pondered about end times prophecies. To understand the threat to America, we need to know more about the agenda of Jihadists who regularly fill Muslim city streets chanting, “Death to America, Death to America”.

Available in Softback on Amazon

and in an E-Version on Kindle ( 99 cents )

Table of Contents

Copyright

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

34

35

36

37

38

39

40

41

42

43

44

45

46

47

48

49

50

51

52

53

54

55

56

57

58

59

60

61

62

63

64

65

66

67

68

69

70

71

72

73

74

75

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

EXCERPT